Shabash AMERICAN EMBASSY MIDDLE SCHOOL LITERARY MAGAZINE. Produced by Ms. Lundsteen s English Class:

Size: px
Start display at page:

Download "Shabash AMERICAN EMBASSY MIDDLE SCHOOL LITERARY MAGAZINE. Produced by Ms. Lundsteen s English Class:"

Transcription

1 á

2 Shabash AMERICAN EMBASSY MIDDLE SCHOOL LITERARY MAGAZINE Produced by Ms. Lundsteen s Engish Cass: Marco Acciarri Youn Joung Choi Bassem Amin Rohan Jetey Erin Brand Tara Lowen-Aut Grace Cama Danie Luntze Ajay Chand - Zoe Manickam With specia thanks to Mrs. Kochar for her patience and guidance. Cover Design: Tara Lowen-Aut

3 "" "7'_"'"" /Y"*" F! f'\ O f O O f-\ ü Ö O o o o O O \. O o O. Q o '\. '.-'.. n,. _',':'. '- -.'.` Q; Z \ / /

4 The Handsome Toad Once upon a time a ugy princess was paying soccer with a soid god ba in her garden. She sipped and the ba went fying up into the air and anded into a nearby ake. t s a throw in! the umpire caed out. The princess went to get the ba but soon reaized that the ba had sunk. Then in spite of hersef she saw a toad swimming. She said to the toad, f you go get my god ba, you can seep in my bed tonight. ' At first the toad did not think it was a good idea but after a she was the princess so she coud execute him. So the toad agreed. Then a coupe of minutes ater the toad came back up to the surface with the god ba. Later in the evening, when the sun was setting the toad went sowy up the street to the princesses bungaow. The toad knocked at the the door and soon the princess came. She opened the door and made the toad come inside. There he ate the disgusting pasta the princess had made speciay for him. Then she went in the bedroom and turned off the ights. The toad wanted to go to seep so that he coud get back to his pond. Then the princess asked him if he coud kiss her so that he coud turn into a prince. The toad seemed surprised but he woudn t turn into a prince and then... Roger, cut! I think we got the wrong toad. Abert, I tod you we got the wrong one. Shut your trap we re not making the movie. A Trip Down Memory Lane When I was four, My Dad was working in Engand, He was offered a job in Oman, He went for the interview in the morning, I tod him, Daddy wear this tie.t is fashion. He wore it. He got back in the evening. I asked Daddy are we going to Oman? "Yes, he said. I was excited. Mummy was nervous, She did not know what it woud be ike. t is the tie that did it, Daddy Yes, Katie, if you say so."...ma ` '-. K K, D By Katie Randa THE END Mora: Don t judge a movie by its actors. i i By Justin Graves 1

5 Proverb Story During the festive season of December 1995 my famiy and I decided to have a barbecue. My Dad marinated the meat, my sister aid the tabe and my Mother and I worked out the rest of the menu. - We were a in the kitchen. I peeed the potatoes, my Mom was busy frying onions, my sister was preparing the saad, my Dad grated some cheese, and I made some mikshakes. We thought that we had everything under contro and each of us just carried on doing his own thing. As the kitchen was very compact we started getting in each others way. We moved to the patio where my Dad started to barbecue the meat, whie the potatoes were cooking away in the kitchen. My Dad turned around to get the spíces and I took over. My sister started aughing when dropped a steak, and the dogs got hod of it We, in the end the potatoes were not quite cooked, the onions were burnt, the saad was way too much, the steak was a bit too tough, the mikshakes did not have enough favour! The ony nice thing was the grated cheese. I think that the next time we shoud eave the cooking to my Mom! The proverb used was : Too many cooks spoi the broth..y o By Andre Van Heerden The Merperson of Femai Gender ( A poiticay correct spoof on The Litte Mermaid) Once upon a time, in a faraway and, there ived a vocay enhanced merperson of femai gender. ( This was purey coincidence) In fact, she was the most vocay enhanced merperson in her father, the king s undersea persundom. ( Her mother was diseased)when she decided to use her abiities, a kinds of merpersons came to isten. One day, when this merperson was puttering around an od sunken ship from the not-sowonderfu word of humyns, her father was giving a concert at the paace. Unfortunatey, this concert showed off Arie's ( The merpersurfs) voca abiities, and without Arie it was- to put it nicey-du. Oh, by the way, when Arie's father found out, his adrenaine eve raised consideraby. He forbade Arie to ever have anything to do with humyns again. Arie's repy was O.K., but what woudn't have come anyway At this, her father's bood pressure raced and he had to ie down. Now, Arie wasn't stupid or siy, (unike some peope know) and soon found other ways to bide her time. One of her favorites was basketshe. One day, when she was on the court a whie after the incident, ( so it was referred to) she heard a voice say, Now want my turn, princess! The princess scoded the merperson harshy for being so presumptuous, but finay reented and et the merperson (who was mae) have a few shots. Meanwhie he tod her his story.his name was Carke, and he was a runaway prince seeking cover, and woud -shie be so kind as to provide it? We, Arie coudn't resist the poite mer- prince and she agreed happiy. He stayed in her room at the paace, and there he stayed unti finay the mer-poice and his parents found him.by now. Arie and Carke had faen in ove, and their parents, though sighty annoyed, agreed to a marriage because of their high socia eves. The newy wed coupe, not wanting to ive in a persondom where the monarchy was cassist, moved to the ocean around the Bahamas and began a highy successfu country. They ived happiy for a number of years unti they got a divorce, but they made a point of sti being friends. The mora of this story is: Not even mer-peope are free from the agonies of marriage. By Anisha Chandra 2

6 The Word is Wonderfu to a Swan The word to a swan is a big, wonderfu pace. i To me, ove ' to know what L is going on in this great word. swim and swim L and don t care where 'm going in the big, wavy ake. I see eaves faing from the trees and resting on the cod, ` dark ground. Big geese that _ stand out in the sky, i f fy in a V-shape form. [ i Bumbebees getting sweet nectar from f the coorfu, bright fowers. Breeze My mind drifts away on a coo stream on a misty morning the sme of fresh booming fowers foows the breeze through trees of a ush forest. 'Deer froic in the ta grass the wind bows a gente breeze across the od reed. The sweet song pays the wiow when the breeze passes by. Within two seconds reaity foods my mind. Q By Loren Ames Big, fuffy, white couds in the painted bue sky. i Oh! How wonderfu the word is! just can't take my eyes off it. I /~/N ibj J32cccx/P51 co 3

7 Is TV a good or bad thing? Teevision is one of the most entertaining things in the word. Young peope watch about 2-7 hours of teevision each day. s teevision a good or bad thing is my question, but before you answer read on to see if your option changes! Some good parts about teevision are that it can keep you company when you are aone and it heps with keeping younger brothers or sisters quiet if there are guests over or they are making aot of noise. Widife shows can be very educationa, because they can hep you save the panet. Another educationa show is a cooking show because it can teach you how to cook or how to become better at it. News is aso a very educationa program because it ets you know what is happening in the outside word in just about twenty five minutes. Usuay, a ive picture of peope suffering, starving,even dying attracts more peope into heping them than a picture in back and white in a newspaper. The reason is the viewers can see what s happening on the teevision. Perhaps, you don t know where to go on your hoiday, we the trave show can hep you and make it easier for you to have a good time because it tes you what to do when you're there. Some video games can be attached to your teevision which can make the game ook bigger and better. Cartoon and comedy shows keep everyone entertained. for exampe, Home's funniest videos" is a good way to win money and it is funny watching it. Horror movies can be entertaining at any time especiay in seepovers and parties and aso when you're by yoursef. You might have your favorite soccer team in the Word Cup, you can t see it ive from the stadium. We you know there wi be back and white pictures of some parts of the game in the newspaper but you want to see coor pictures and everything. So I think it's a good thing we have T.V. so that you can see ife in coor and see a those things which you woudn't be abe to see otherwise. Hobby shows can give you great ideas for your hobbies or even hep you choose a new hobby. You can even earn about different cutures and different things that they ceebrate and how. Game shows,such as the Whee of Fortune, attract a great dea of viewers because of the great prizes that can be won and aso to watch the peope guessing the word. Game shows aren't ony for aduts but aso for chidren. Game shows for chidren can show how smart chidren are and other chidren then enjoy watching chidren contesting. For the todders there are things ike ABC or payschoo which can teach a ot to them. payschoo teaches the kids of nice activities to do and it entertains them a ot when the parents don't want to be bothered. Teevision is easy to watch and it doesn't take much effort to turn it on and change channes and it entertains the entire famiy. In a way TV is good vaue because even though a teevision may be $450 and a book may be $3.45, once you read a book it is boring to read it again and again and it is one subject where as a teevision wi usuay not show you one subject but ots of them and you can watch it again and again and it asts for a ifetime. think that one of the most important things about teevision is emergency and ifesaving programs because if you happen to be in a situation ike that then you know what to do and you can save somebody. Some of the bad things about teevision is that it is bad for your eyes 'rf you watch to ong. t sort of turns you into a coach potato because you just sit there watching ads, as if you are frozen or have been parayzed or even stuck to the spot. Teevision drains out the energy in your body that you need for other things, and then you don't have the energy to that thing. Teevision is ike a drug because if you watch some you want to watch more and you become addicted to i. When there is nothing good on but you sti watch you are wasting vauabe time. t can aso gives you a brain wash with advetising. Teevision encourages you to be anti-socia, instead of taking and paying with your friends you are taking or acting ike your favorite character in the ast fim you saw or have. If you see a murder scene on teevision you might go and commit a murder or WWF can affect chidren because they try to act a fancy body sam or kick and wound or ki another person or themseves. In karate movies chidren try to do a fancy fip and hurt or ki themseves. A ot of superstars smoke or drink and that encourages kids to drink and smoke or even take drugs because they want to be coo. Often in vioent movies teenagers and other humans get vioent and commit crimes and other bad things. Young kids can earn bad words. It can be very annoying when there are ony dumb shows and ads which ast forever. Teevision separates you from your famiy at dinner because instead of taking you are watching the TV. Sometimes when rude movies are shown peope do rude things.. sex movies may aso have the same affect on peope. My view on teevision is that think it is both good andbad, but it is up to you about the decision! By Tim Tideman 4

8 Love UAAM Winnie I am a cricketer ike the word s best Creatures everywhere I am a footba payer beating the rest Beeues_ I am a person who s iving in an aeropane B;,»ds_ I am buying my famiy cars of their dreams Thetoad I am hogging the roads with my Harey A earing_ I am a person who ikes to have fun A bey_ Ameet e men I am someone you d ike to meet seemed so gerieue to Winnie I am an Indian going Dutch and Aussie Was shoeess. Winnie took his hand. BY Abhay Bakaya He was even more beautifu up cose. I ANL" I am a bird that fies free in the sky I am a fish that is on your dish I am that fish that's a fisherman s wish ' I By Charotte Dahburg. F I r e ' Three years od a seep over in the Phiippines I asked for a ighter I don t remember why I am a ba that is kicked overawa the th:) UeYh f;vv 3a ; f90f ;:e Cook I am the gue that is stuck to you y g I m it I am my Gameboy, broken but fun I am god medas hung on the wa I am the fastest in the poo under a baoon 500M; /5 Putting water on my face By Nick Rowey Ithurt Putting paper on my face It hurt It took a ong time to hea! F _ - By Tommy WiIIiard _..~x_ fint. _... _. F 'f "i». V». i I xmvm\bm 5 5

9 My First Operation It was a Sunday in summer, I was very nervous because I was to start my new fifth grade cass the next day. Suddeny I had a bad stomachache. I took many medicines but it woud not go away. Then my mother took me to a hospita. When I got to the hospita, the doctor checked my appendix and heart. He took two x-rays of my stomach. I was asked to wait outside for an hour and a haf and when I was caed back, he said that I had appendicitis! He aso said that I had to be admitted to the hospita immediatey for an operation. I was taken to a room where there were three peope a injured or sick ike me. Soon I was aid on a stretcher and taken to the operating theater. There were three men and one woman there and I coud see big knives and scissors around. I was very frightened and someone tied my hands and egs and gave me an injection of anesthesia. My eyes cosed. The next thing that I remember is coming out from the operating theater. In the hospita, I coud not eat my favorite pizzas and chicken dishes. I was on a drip of intravenous food with nothing to eat and when I didn t have a drip any more, my food was changed to grue. My friends visited me in hospita and gave me some comic books to read and some drinks and they tod me which cass I was in. I was aowed to join my new cass ony after that. I wasn't aowed to run for one month. By Chong-Seok My Terribe Accident Kang t happened when I was five years od. I wi aways remember it. My sister was heping with the cooking when my mother tod her to bring me to the kitchen. My sister put me on her back, but whie she was cimbing the stairs, she sipped on her shoeace and fe down. I fe with her, smashing my forehead into a step. My sister was horrified. My mother rushed me to the hospita. At the hospita, a doctor ooked at the terribe gash in my forehead. After stitching me up, I was kept for observation. I stayed in the hospita for three days. When I eft the hospita, my head was a right but I tod my sister never to carry me again because I was so scared of going back to the hospüal By Jean-Phiippe Masin The Car Accident t was a summer day and my cousin and I were returning from our bicyce trip to an isand caed Vuohensaari which means goat's isand. The isand was so named because it ooks ike a goat from an airpane. On the way home, we saw a ramp made of asphat where we thought we coud ride our bikes and jump into the air. But we had heavy bags tied to our bikes so we coud not jump with them. So we decided that we d go to my house, eave the bags there and return to the ramp. We went home, eft the bags there and since it was a warm sunny day, we decided to repair, wash and poish our bikes. After we had done that, we eft for the pace where we had seen the ramp. When we eft, I noticed that my bike seat and the brake evers were sippery. Haf way to the ramp, at the bottom of a hi, the bike path crosses the main road and continues on the other side. I fet safe on the bike path so didn t notice the pick-up truck on the main road behind me unti I started to turn. When I saw it coming at me, I hit the brakes. Unfortunatey, because of the poish on the brake evers and the hi we were coming down, my hands sipped from the brakes and I roed forwards, right under the car! The car started to brake about one and a haf meters before it hit me. I few about two meters with my bike and anded on my back and head. I was pinned under my bike so I coudn't move unti my cousin came and ifted the bike off. I was quite frightened and fet a itte pain in my head where it hit the asphat. The driver of the car was an od man. He said that it was my faut; I hadn't braked but just rode into the road. Then he caed the poice. We waited for 40 minutes unti a poiceman came with a motorbike from a nearby town caed Haikko and took my address. Then the poiceman said I needed to go to the hospita. He asked if I coud wak or if he shoud ca an ambuance. I didn't want to take an ambuance and I thought that I coud ride my bike to the hospita, but -my bike was crushed. I had to wak to the hospita. I was ucky because the hospita was cose by. At the hospita, I had to wait for 45 minutes before a doctor examined me and wrote down a the bumps and wounds that I had. Then he sent me home. At this point, I was feeing quite angry with the od man because he took 1 hour and 35 minutes of my time. At home, I got two ectures from my mom and dad. I wi try not to be in a car accident ever again. By iro Saarikivi 6

10 The Ambuance Feice and Her Nai. One night, my brother and I went to bed in our parents bed because my father had severe pain in his back and needed to seep in my brother s bed because that bed was better for his back. Eary the next morning, I woke up because I heard some voices. in the house. I stood up and ooked through the keyhoe to try to see what was going on. I saw some peope going into my brother s bedroom. Then my brother woke up and wanted to see what was happening. We both ooked through the key hoe and saw the medics running from one pace to the other. My brother wanted to go into the room and ook, but I knew that my father woudn't ike that. I knew that my father had pain in his back and it was bad, but I never thought it was so bad. I was afraid because it was my father and it fet ike my heart was faing down to the ground. When the medics were gone, my mother came to us. She tod us that our father was going to be in the hospita for some weeks. That day, I didn t want to do anything. I kept thinking about my father and wondering how he was. That evening we visited him in the hospita. He was feeing better, but he had to stay there some weeks. We visited him very often. After a whie, he came home. He sti has some pain, but not that much. By Ina Heen Herand o \ V One day in Hoand, in 1991 or 1992, my dad, my seven year od sister Feice and I decided to go to the store to get something. Our house has these doors that cose sowy and then, Boom, they sam shut. was the first one to be back in the kitchen ready to eave. Then came my dad and Feice. Feice had to turn off the ights. Daddy was in the ha waking to the kitchen when.feice came and put her fingers around the door to keep it from samming. The door cosed and her fingers were between the door and the door frame. She was YELLING and SCREAMING the whoe time. At first we thought it was nothing but it started beeding ike a waterfa. We put Feice s fingers under cod water, then bandaged them and off we went to the hospita. At the hospita, we had to wait for a ong time. Odette, my youngest sister, and Mummy went back home. Daddy, Feice and I stayed. After one hour or so of waiting, we were caed into a room where a doctor ooked at her fingers and said, We need to take X-rays to see if anything is broken Nothing was broken but they had to take off her nai. We went to another room to have the procedure. My dad and sat beside the wa, whie Feice had to sit in a chair with a amp and two men next to her. She started screaming when they had to take off her nai. Feice SCREAMED so oud that my dad and I saw stars. We both fet sick. Everything was a right afterwards. Feice got to take her nai home with her in a sma box. She sti has it and sometimes she bothers me by showing it to me. At that time,the ony fear was that her nai might not grow back. Feice was ucky for her nai did grow back and it is not deformed. The most annoying and scariest things were the needes they had to use for the stitching, Feice s YELLING and her BLOOD that was a over the room! have never been so scared in my ife ti now and I hope never see anything ike that again. O O A A O O By Eine Bakker 7

11 A Sad Poem Civiization Project I am a withered rose that nobody oves I am a coset, empty, oney, and cod I am the Queen of happy times but hidden down, dark and deep I am tearsthat are unwanted and wiped away I am kisses soft, warm and sweet but pushed aside f I am a tiger trapped in a cage, eyes fied with anger but aso sorrow I am a homeess dog who nobody adores I am a gir crying under a wiow tree over a åst over I am sadness and I am fied with sorrow and that is what the word fees today! I AM... I am the poo you need, on a summer's day, By Caitin I am your favorite game, which you never ceaseto pay. I am the teephone, which you tak on a day ong, I am your favorite CD, I am you favorite song. Brand In Mr. Dow s S.S cass, the cass had to do a project on a ancient civiization. In cass Mr.Dow said, Today you are going to start working on ancient civiization project, you can working groups of three or ess or by yoursef. After he had made his announcement a chattering sound spread through the room. A the boys were working in groups or pairs, same with the girs except one gir who wanted to work by hersef. Everybody started who does what and there were peope shouting, That is not fair, and I want to type and anyways I'm the fastest. But there was one gir who didn t argue about anything and went straight to work by hersef. The project was due in a week some groups had gotten far yet, but the gir who was working by hersef had aready three pages of notes and was doing fine. When five days of the week had passed Mr. Dow said, Now you have had five days to work you shoud be ready to type the fina dratt." On the day the project was due the ony student that had it done was the gir who had worked by herset, everybody ese was giving excuses that this person had not done this, and this person s computer didn t work, and oads more. At the end of the cass Mr. Dow said, You work much better by yoursef than in a group, so next time you might want to work by yoursef. Proverb- Too many cooks spoi the broth By Laura Laakkonen am your messy paints, which take hours to cean up, I am your granny s kitten, Your unce s itte pup. I am the computer, which everybody has, I am a schoo, a schoo caed AES! By Sheia Maithe Pre-Schoo Parents get together Dark evening and pretty hot too I was in pre-schoo Ottawa A mums wearing jeans Like a forest of bue Tired I wanted to go home I grabbed someone's eg Mum, I want to go home Not Mum s eg Everybody aughed. By Sheia Gordon 8

12 My Best Gift I aways wanted a computer in my room oaded with games. I had to beg for a ong time to get one. But on my tenth birthday on the 14th of Juy in Switzerand, I finay got one. On the box containing the computer, there was a picture of a bright new shiny computer with somebody using it and smiing. When I opened the box, I was very happy. The computer was a compact with Windows 95 aong with the Encarta 96 with King Quest. The computer was white and the screen was big. It aso had a keyboard with a mouse. With the computer, there was a program caed Windows. The Windows program was in German. I was a bit disappointed because there were no games so I coud ony use my computer for my homework. After a few months, I was quite happy because it heped me do my homework and I used it practicay every day. It wasn t one of those sow computers and the printer was quite fast. On my next birthday, received some computer games which made me even happier. In one game, the payer is Asterix and he has to free Obeix who was captured by the Romans. Another one caed Sient Mission has 100 games and the payer is in a submarine and has to destroy other submarines. Now I pay with my computer amost every day. t s hard to remember what ife was ike before I got it. /VI P CL. By Lucas Schnuriger My Best Gift The best gift I ever received was a bicyce. I got it when I was ten years od and iving in Korea. When I got it, I had the feeing that nobody ese knew this kind of joy and happiness. But the joy and happiness ony asted for a day. The next day someone stoemy bike. I was sure that I had ocked it but it was gone. From that time, fet extremey hopeess. I had a strange dream. I dreamed that a picture of my bike was being torn up. One week ater, my father bought me a new bicyce. I ran to my dad and gave him a big strong hug. For two years I have used that bicyce and V sti use it in India. My bike is red and god. The whees are back. t is a mountain bike and it is more specia than any other bicyce in the word. By.Joon-Wan Kim The Christmas Present I wanted a big do. She was very beautifu ike a princess. So, I was eager to get it. The do was aways in the toy shop window for everyone to see. The do had ong bond cury hair, shiny rings and a neckace. She had many dresses. The best one was her pink dress. I aways asked my mother to buy the do but my mother aways refused. One day I saw that my mother was buying crayons. I was angry. I thought my mother knew that I wanted to have the do, but she bought crayons. When my mother gave me my Christmas present, I thought it was crayons, but it wasn't. The crayons were for my sister. My present was the do which I wanted. I was so, so happy. proudy showed it to a of my friends. They oved her, too. By Bo-Rah Kim My Bad Memories 0,!.M.i -._, m". _' g. C O C 34» Pm; c +_.._,, C I don t ike going to the dentist because denta treatment is very painfu and the office smes of medicine. I have a bitter memory of a visit to the dentist five years ago. When I went to the dentist's to have my tooth pued out for the first time, I was in great pain. When I had my tooth pued out, tears fe from my eyes. By Yuichi Matsuyama 9

13 My Best Gift I guess my best gift was the computer I got three years ago. It was a PC 386. I was supposed to get an Amiga 1200 Commander but it took at east three months to arrive. After the second month, we decided to buy a PC 386. It was the gift of my ife. The Amiga 1200 Commander is sti packed up in its box. But my dad wi probaby begin to use it for video editing. I've got tons of games. Here are some of them: Doom, Doom 2, Evasive Action, Bues Brothers, Street Rod 2, Goden Axe,. Carmen, Privateer, and Indy Car Racing. I aso have the best computer game on foppy disc, STAR TREK 25th Anniversary. There are more but I can't reca them right now. Another thing I do on my computer is write etters to my friends and famiy. My computer is definitey the best technica gift I have ever gotten (TV and video payer excepted). By John Arne Kjosaas My Best Presents When I was five years od, I wanted a beautifu Barbie do ampshade for my birthday but my mother refused. When my birthday came, my mother gave me a beautifu Barbie do, not a Iamp shade. I was disappointed. Then Christmas came and my father and mother gave me a beautifu pink and white dress for Barbie. It was a very ovey dress and my friends said it was beautifu and that I was very ucky. I was very happy because Barbie had a very ovey dress and my friends were happy for me. When I was six years od I wanted a fat, itte white dog and a watch. Again my mother tod me no, I coudn't have a dog, but then she bought a watch for my cousin. I was very angry. When my birthday came, my mother bought me a dog. I was very happy when I saw the dog. It was a fat and ovey dog. It was white and sma. Her name was Amour. She was a sweet dog and we payed together with my friends. We were so happy that my mother was happy, too. Then she said, " coudn't buy you a watch but I coud give you a itte dog. I hope you're happy now." was very happy. By Crisceda Garcia A Visit to the Dentist This happened when I was in India six years ago. One day I went to the dentist to have a tooth pued. I was not afraid because I thought the Indian dentist woud use an instrument as they did in Korea. When they used that instrument, it didn't hurt very much. When it was my turn, I sat in the chair and waited for the dentist to pu my tooth out with an instrument. Suddeny the dentist started to oosen my tooth by wigging it back and forth. Maybe my tooth s not oose enough to take out, I thought. But then he started to twist my tooth. t hurts I shouted. He didn t isten to me and continued to twist my tooth. He twisted my tooth for a ong time and finay the tooth came out. Bood began to fi my mouth. I started to cry because I was ony a itte six year od gir and it hurt very much. After my tooth was taken out, my gum was swoen for one month. From that time on, I never went to an Indian dentist again. I aways waited to see my dentist in Korea. Embarrassment By Jae-Won Shim When I went to a department store, somebody pick-pocketed my waet. There was 10,000 Yen (about 100 U.S. doars) in it. That happened during the 1995 winter vacation. On December 25, we arrived in Japan. That day I wanted to buy something, so I went to a department store. When waked around in the department store, somebody pick pocketed my money, but I didn't understand when it happened. I waked around in the department store for about 30 minutes. When I wanted to take out my waet, it was not in my pocket. Then I ooked a over the department store but it was not there. When I went back home, I said, Mother, somebody pick pocketed my 1,000 Yen. I coudn't te her I ost 10,000 Yen, because if I said 10,000 Yen, my mother woud get very angry. By Hrofumi Suda 10

14 i? Sarojm Market r /. That Ga MANAAL IS ME, As you can see, My words, ike a bubbing brook, My mouth, ike an H-bomb on whees, My humor, a whoe book, My aughter ike a be, You re probaby thinking, That s it?!?!?!?! and wondering, Is there anything ese? Oh no!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! THERE'S MORE!!!!!!!!!! You coud never reay understand, t s hard to expain, My mind is a whoe circus, With things here and there, You just can t pick one thing to say, You have to pick them a, Even though I can t pick one thing to say, I sha try to expain, «., As I get out of my car and wak toward the market,siowy but surey, I sme the disgusting stench, a rea mixture of cow dung, poution and rotting food. Fies are everywhere, in my eyes, up my nose, and covering every inch of my skin. The baring of the car horns and screeching of the brakes aso heped me to fee a itte nervous. Waking toward the market I started to fee nauseous. Entering the market, I saw the shriveed up vegetabes and fruits which were Ietting off a certain gas that coud knock you out. The mushy mud sithering and sipping through my shoes was sowy oozing into my socks. As I ooked behind me I saw three desperate, fithy chidren staring at me and pestering me with their tattered baskets. Suddeny a crazed cow that had been bitten on the tongue by a bee, started stampeding down the narrow aeyways. Shop keepers were diving and sprinting away from the massive, ugy creature. I started running down the aeyway, aong with the other frightened shoppers, as fast as I coud. Once out of the crazy, mind-bowing, cuture-shocking market, it took my mum at east three months to get me to go back there. By Simon Hi å, / Me, m a whoe word on it s own, I have to make decisions for mysef, I am a grain of sand, I am a singe star, Yet within that I am more that a grain of sand or a star, I AM ONE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I I I A I By Manaa Eisa 11

15 Loney For many years as a chid I was a oney orphan with no ove surrounding me. When I was finay adopted my parents got divorced. As my cassmates put it, I was a mean, sefish person. I went to schoo everyday sad and oney. I was unwanted at schoo and had no friends. Being at schoo with no one to tak to wasn t even the worst part of my day. t was after schoo as I watched everyone taking, running, and paying through my window. My mother aways tried to cheer me up but for some reason I aways seemed to snap at her. I wished I hadn t said a those mean things to her. She was my ony friend. Cindy-, I heard the teacher s stern voice. I was daydreaming again! I coud hear everyone gigging and making fun of me. It was no use. I woud never have anyone to care for me. Cindy, this may concern you, Mrs. Tragge excaimed in a pestering voice. Yeah right! Nothing ever does. I mumbed to mysef. We are going to have a new student in our cass. She is from Vietnam and is coming tomorrow. I hope you wi a be nice to her. That incudes you too, Cindy." Great, I repied under my breath. Someone ese to make fun of me. The next day, the gir from Vietnam waked in. She was just as I had expected. Sma, dark haired, and quite cute. She introduced hersef to the cass. My n-name is Lucy. She paused, ooking as though she wasn t sure if she shoud say what she was about to say. I m adopted, she mumbed. The ast word she said rang in my ears. Maybe, just maybe, Lucy woud understand how I fet. At recess I bravey waked towards Lucy. She wasn t with anyone, so I fet bad. I kept waking towards her. I suddeny had a change of mind. She s not going to ike me, I said to mysef. Suddeny I fet a burst of confidence. I waked towards her and introduced mysef. Her face it up as if she was happy I was there. She seemed to ike me and tod me a itte about hersef. Finay, I tod her I was adopted. know how you fee, she repied as if she knew what I was thinking. Woud you ike to come to my house after schoo? I asked. d ove to, but I have to ask my mother." My heart was jumping for joy. I was excited the whoe rest of the day and finay the be rang. Lucy and I paired up and went to ask her mother about our pan. Her mother was happy and agreed. As we were waking home, I fet overwhemed with happiness. Even if it was just one friend. It was enough for me. Lucy had done it. She had brought me back from behind the wa". By Joy Stone Life and Death Seconds Apart Crack!! I heard that sound, the sound that I woud hear for the rest of my ife. It was a cod,wet rainy day at the cabin. We sat inside and payed games we payed thousands of times before. We coud hear the soft pitter patter of the rain faing on the ocean, on the rocks, and on the patio. Every now and then you woud hear a big wave hit up against the dock. Spash, spash, spash. The repeated sound of the waves coming from the constant wind bowing strong against the water. SuddenIy,the rain sowed up to a soft drip, we a went outside to have some rea fun. The sea birds were very noisy, I coud here the squishy of the seaweed under my feet when we step on it. I coud sme the sat of the ocean and the fragrance of the sweet peas as we ran by them. I stopped at the ocean for a minute, it was a beautifu sea green. It ooked ike gass without a singe shimmer or rippe. As we waked aong the beach to the od dock, the wind was against us and pushing us back to where we started. As we waked up onto the od broken down dock we coud hear the boards creak. There was seaweed strewn a over the pace. We were running around and sipping on it, when I sipped one too many times. I fe, fe head first on to a pie of sharp rocks. Spit!! I fet the pain, and heard the sound.the pain started in my head and then it ran right down my body unti my head was throbbing with unstoppabe pain. By Eiza Junkerman 12

16 a Land Picture a sma Coony on the banks of the River Jamna. Around this Coony of jugy jhopries there are empty cans, wastesdisposed of by hospitas and cinics, househod rubbish, anima and human excretion and other types of hazardous wastes. Now imagine how it fees to breath in that air. Air which carries germs, bacteria and virus for mutipe diseases. Chidren ike you and me are growing up breathing that horribe air. No wonder some of these chidren are born with brain damage and some are permanenty mentay retarded. This situation is not unique to india. This scenario is repeated in many countries around the word. Even in a highy deveoped country ike the U.S.A. has more than 30,000 potentiay contaminated sites. My purpose is to make peope aware of the damage that is being caused daiy by hazardous wastes and unrecyceabe garbage. Why do we need to pay more attention to the environment? What is wrong in our environment? First we have to find out the probem, who or what is causing it and what we can do to resove it. Human beings have aways caused some environmenta poution. Since prehistoric times, peope have created wastes. Like the garbage we throw away these days, this waste was either burned, thrown into waterways, buried or dumped above ground. But in those days peopie s wastes were not comprised of dangerous substances and it decomposed easiy without causing too much damage to the environment. Nowadays our waste is not easy to dispose of without the hep of specia Chemicas which poute the environment. Soid waste is the most visibe form of poution. Open dumps and andfis ( areas of buried wastes ) Can sometimes contain poisonous substances that can find their way into ground water or into streams and akes and poison drinking water and aso contaminate fish. Sea food that we might eat. There are many things in our every day ives that we think are not bad for the environment at a, but do in fact add to the hazardous waste in the word and can threaten our heath. A waste is considered hazardous if it corrodes other materias, expodes, catches fire easiy, reacts strongy with water or is poisonous. We may not reaise it but we are surrounded by things that have hazardous waste products, such as cothes dyes are used to coour fabric. The waste products from the dying process contain Poution hazardous Chemicas. Another hazardous substance is a radio! How is that hazardous, you may be thinking? We, meta parts of the radio are pated with chromium and nicke ( both hazardous Chemicas ) to prevent corrosion. These are just a two exampes of everyday things that we consider to be harmess. The manufacture of many things we ike produce hazardous wastes, things ike bue/back jeans, basketbas, computers, mini bikes and Cosmetics. Pastic products are safe to use, but by-products are aso produced when they are manufactured. Byproducts are materias eft after goods are produced. Most by-products are dangerous for the environment. Why are these things dangerous? They are dangerous because exposure or contact with a hazardous substance can cause inesses, such as hepatitis A, dysentery, typhoid, choera or even cancer, to name just a few. The major part of hazardous waste comes from industries. Factories discard thousands of poisonous Chemicas. Hospitas discard bood, diseased body parts, syringes and bandages. Buiders have construction debris such as meta beams. Nucear power pants produce radioactive wastes. America discards more garbage than any other in the word. Everywhere the earth is being pouted by peopes wastes In Thaiand, for exampe, the River of Kings carries rotting garbage and human excrement. In Bugaria, a giant stee pant at Kremikovoci dumps 20,000 tons of dust and grime a year on the nation s capita of Sofia. in Mexico, shantytowns have no sanitation. In Canada, radio-active substances eak from uranium mine wastes and contaminate rivers. More and more wastes are being produced daiy. Why? One reason is because of the word s popuation which is growing rapidy. There are more than 5.3 biion peope in the word today and every second of every day 3 more peope are being born. Every year there are 90 miion more peope being added to the word's popuation. By the end of this century approximatey 6 biion peope wi be iving on the earth a producing more and more wastes everyday. Another cause of the poution crisis is the growing industriaization. More and more factories are producing more and more goods for more and more peope. In the deveoped word Consumers are buying Convenience goods athough they poute the environment. For exampe, they 13

17 buy disposabe razors rather than razors that ast for a ife time. They gady accept their fast-food hamburgers in pastic containers for five minutes, then they throw them into the environment, where they wi remain for hundreds of years. In the home, a ot of hazardous materias are used for ceaning. Such as strong chemicas for ceaning toiets, was, furniture and other househod objects contain environmenta hazards. Despite cean-up efforts, stricter aws and more efficient technoogy, the situation is sti becoming worse. How can we do our own bit to sove this crisis? Wherever, whenever, however possibe, we shoud avoid creating wastes. This is caed source reduction:- imiting the amount of wastes by not producing them in the first pace. The next aternative is recycing. This is the process of using something over and over again or converting discarded materias into new products. Like source reduction, recycing saves money, saves natura resources and it imits the production of wastes. If a Americans recyced a the used motor ois from their cars and trucks, the nation woud save 1.3 miion barres of oi a day. If a Americans recyced their Sunday newspapers, the nation woud save about 500,000 trees. We a reaize where the poution is a coming from and why it is bad. We as individuas have to do something about it. Otherwise the Earth wi not be a fit pace for the generations to come. If you care about your chidren and your chidren's chidren, you shoud act now and do whatever you can to stop a these inesses from spreading. Remember, uness you care, nothing wi improve. Each one of us shoud do our bit to hep cean up the environment and make the word a better pace to ive in for the future. By Ankush Sehga I 4/ /&fi,v Free _ I I wait for somone to arrive, But no one does, Suddeny my body says, You're free! You re free!" Yes, you re right I am free, it Free from sorrow, Free from worry, Free from guit. But where am I? Nowhere, but then anywhere, The word is around me, Breeze bows in my face, Trees dance in the distance, An ocean s fearess waves crash over the shining goden and soft sand, The moon as white as a soccer ba gows ike a antern, The stars wink at me ike a happy chid. /,._._.f (E u-qbs, «,1 :at I ook across the word. And seea poor boy begging on the street, And reaize I m not, Free from sorrow, Free from worry, Free from guit, And that everything in the word is nothing compared to what's inside. By Cameron Campbe 14

18 THE LEGEND We are the Adads brothers, born from Jafast Adad and Jasmy Adad. My odest brother is Lukan-Adad. He is the eader and he rues the kingdom. My second odest brother is Shami- Adad. He is the priest and he prays in the tempe to the gods for a good ife. My third odest brother is Asperi-Adad, he is Lukan s heper. He heps Lukan prepare for his next batte. Then I come. I'm Samsu-Adad, the weapon maker. I make the bows and arrows and the spears that they use in the batte. The ast brother and youngest brother is Shamsi-Adad, he is the eader guard of the ziggurat, he guards the ziggurat from any intruders., Samsu-Adad, am the weapon maker. My eyes are sunken and the coor is bue-green. My nose is bony. My mouth is medium and sighty turned down. My hair is a rusty red coor and short. My ears are medium, and very obvious ones. My facia texture is rough. I wear a bronze hemet with a bronze suit. I wear an amber pendant. I have taent in meta work. My persona items and coection are weapons. m brave and reaxed. m a midde aged guy. I m Sumerian. I m interested in science. I have a briiant memory.as I was working in my newest weapon that I ca the bow tube (a weapon made of bamboo with a hoe through it), My brother Aperi entered in a fash saying, Brother Samsu quick, we need some Weapons, we are getting attacked by Assyrians! The weapons are over there stacked up, I said in a hurry, and you re just in time... I just finished my newest master pieceand I ca it the bow tube." Yeah, thanks, Asperi said. The way you use the bow tube is simpe, I said. A you have to do is stick-the dart in the hoe and then bow. And Asperi be there in a minute, said moving to a pie of books. just have to stack these books over there and I'II be right up with you. In ess than a minute I was there. The batte had aready started. The Assyrians troops, rued by Hammurabi, tried to advance but we hed on tight fighting as hard as we coud. The batte was cod and boody but we won. After three hours of fighting the Assyrian troops finay started to retreat and we decared victory. For three months the Assyrians tried to conquer Sumer but we hed strong and firm and the Assyrians couidn't get past our army.then one day the Assyrian, ruer Hammurabi, sneaked past our guards of the roya house. Then Hammurabi struck Lukan s head with a stone poe whie OF THE ADADS seeping. We managed to capture Hammurabi and execute him the next day. But Lukan was hurt very bady on the head. After a few weeks he was we again, and stood on the bacony of his house taking to the kingdom. By Ticiano The I Am Poem I am Mk3 The boody game That wi possess you I am Kaba The guy from MK3 The heart ripping guy with the bades I am A baseba Going through your window I am A ion That bites your head off I am Ice That reminds you of Sub-Zero I am Shao-Khan The ruer of the out word I am A teephone That peope ove I am A guy Thats been possessed By MK3 I am Coke That peope ove to drink I am Major Jackson Briggs The meta armed maniac Torres By Greg Be 15

19 ESTABLISHED 1996 THE HOUSTON OBSERVER Bennet, Coeman & CO., LTD. NO. 19 VOL. CLIX - HOUSTON, TEXAS - MONDAY, JANUARY 21, 2125 'HOUSTON, January 29 New, Inteigent Life Forms Found! A choo a yok nok jaboo ha a were the aien words recorded by the sateite, Ewok, when it f discovered the new panet 1.5 ight years away. Yes, you read right. Extra terrestrias have been discovered. Papoo Chirpa, the biionaire, has discovered a new panet, thanks to his sateite, the Ewok. Papoo is a retired NASA astronaut who was commander on the Atantis mission in He had aso funded the Outbound Fight project in The Outbound Fight project s purpose was to discover ife on another panet. Unike the other sateites that were sent out to find new panets in the past, this sateite has specia sensors to detect ife on the panets it discovers that are 100 mies away and has been made to ast a century before it starts to have probems. t was aso the first (and so far the ony) sateite to use the ion engine, an engine going about 41 miion mph. The engine fue was found on Venus by Papoo Chirpa during his Atantis mission in The sateite s scanners can pick up anything dangerous, ike a back hoe or asteroid fied, and avoid it. This sateite, caed the Ewok, has discovered exacty 16 new panets since its aunch twenty five years ago. This year, a brand new panet has been discovered. tis approximatey 1.5 ight years away from Earth, 3,926,056,316 Earth years od and in the Nebuan star system. But most importanty, it has ife on it. Inteigent ife. The Ewok has found thirty-three other ife forms as we. Unfortunatey, the Ewok hasn't been equipped \ with a camera to send photos of the new aien ife forms. But it has entered the panet's atmosphere to send some more information to NASA. The aiens are not as inteigent as humans judging by the primitive toos that the Ewok described. The taest aien scanned by the Ewok was about 2.8 feet ta, and the smaest Ewok found was about 6 inches ta. They have fur a over their body, but the Ewok coudn't find out what coor the fur was, because the Ewok wasn t equipped with a coor scanner. The atmosphere is aso simiar to our atmosphere. When NASA tod Papoo about the new panet about a week ago, Papoo went wid, and he eft for the NASA headquarters in Houston immediatey. Papoo offered to spend 2.5 biion doars in buiding a new space shutte that coud be competed by 2129 so they coud go to the newy discovered panet and make contact with the aiens. Papoo aso offered to be the commander of the mission. Then there was a big argument about Papoo not being part of the mission. Papoo is 53, and NASA woudn't aow Papoo to be a part of the mission because of his age. t took 25 years unti the new panet was found using the speedy ion engine. t was ater decided that Papoo woud go, and a bigger ion engine woud be made to reach the new panet in about 5 years, since Papoo was obsessed with space trave and he oved adventure. Even at his age, he cimbs mountains for adventure. According to Papoo, the new panet is caed Endor, named after his great-grandfather, and the inhabitants are to be caed Ewoks, named after the Ewok sateite. By Rahu Kak \ m? GN $3 få? i 7? \\\\ r V, f. i i.ti inn 16

20 SKI TRIP IN AUSTRIA My Hurricane -nnsbruck, Austria During the Christmas hoiday, my famiy and I went to Austria to ski. When we arrived, we rented some skis and my brother and I went to a Ski Schoo for a day. We earned the basics of skiing, such as the snow pough, turning and stopping. It was as cod as ice cream behind your teeth there, but we were prepared so we weren t cod. It was a pretty sunny and with the sun on the mountains it was beautifu. The next day we went to a sope caed Axamer Lizum and we skied there. The first time I went down, I didn t turn or zig zag, so I went down at a super speed. When I got three quarters of the way down I coudn't take it any more so in order to stop mysef I fe (on purpose). Later, I started to zigzag, and as I went down I got better and better, and before I knew it I was going pretty we. I was quite proud of mysef. The foowing day, my brother and I were doing stunts and jumping, so my dad said, Why don t you go down that one, and pointed to one that I coudn't even see the top of. My dad showed us a map on how it went, so we decided to go down it. We didn t know that it was three kiometers ong! When we got to the top I was pretty scared, but I soonregained confidence and went down.we went down very sowy but there were other peope coming from behind at a super speed. I fe over a coupe of times, but the second time I went down I got better. On the third and fina day, we coud ony ski for haf a day, and when I went to put my ticket in the machine there was an icice on the bar. The thing that struck me was that there were four and five year ods skiing better than my brother and I. A in a I had a great time and it was one of the best hoidays ever. Round in swirs my thoughts do Iaps, My hand does winds twists, and A ong, thick ine shows my payfu A winding side, of dreams. I draw of care andove, trai a ine For my friends, my famiy, for I draw of me, butterfies, a ine A of them carefree. My ine starts here, My ine ends there, My hurricane goes round, My paper now is fu, By Bradey Forrest Of thoughts of who I am By Moy Capper 17

21 My Best Gift My Best Gift When I was five years od, I was iving in Syria. My biggest wish was to have a do. On Christmas Eve, I found a very cute do under the Christmas tree. The do, Anicka, has nice pink hair, bue eyes,a pink dress and a very cute face. Since that happy Christmas, I have payed ony with this do. As I grew up, my do found a pace in my bed. From Syria, I took my do to Czech Repubic and from Czech Repubic, I took my do to India. This do aways reminds me of my fifth Christmas in Syria. I am junk food I Am O By Katarina Kevarova Oå /.if Poem I am a cheetah that runs ike fire I am a footba I am the word that spins around the sun I am technoogy I am a Phiipino that speaks Tagaog I am nature I am beaches in the wid sea I am Super NES I am Nike shoes am movies I am snow, bobsedding down the awn I am happy I am sad I am ove When I was 2 years od, I wanted a three Wheeer. I saw one on the street. Amost everybody of my age iving on our street had one. I wanted one for my birthday in May. When my birthday came, I got a big present and a sma one. My grandparents were visiting us at the time and we sat in my room. I started to open the biggest present. There I saw my new trike. t was a shiny. new red trike. It had a truck bed. too. The trike was a Norwegian make. it"s caed DBS. That means The best trike (Norwegian - Den Beste Sykke ). The trike was very good. The other present was from my grandparents. t was a be that you pace on the hande bars. If you`re getting a trike in Norway, you aways get a be. The be shoud be used so peope can get out of the way. don't think I used it for that. I just rang and rang and rang because it was fun to make noise. t was too ate to go out, sc we had to wait for the next day before we coud go out and try my three wheeer. I was sad. I got some more presents and then I went to bed. The next day my mother, father and my grandparents went to the park. That was very fun. We had a picnic. I earned how to use the three wheeer in a short time. I rang the be for the joy of making noise. When I saw somebody I knew very we. I drove" to them and showed them my new trike. I have pictures that show how very proud I was. Sometimes I drove with my friends, too. I had my three wheeer for a few years. Then I got a new bike with ony two whees. That was when I was five years od. I was very proud at that time, too. It was very difficut for me to ride that bike because I had very bad baance. I had heping whees to ride. My parents had to hep me hoding the bike up. By Markus Wather By Mark Kinger 18

22 Preschoo My I am Poem Three, sma for age, Speaking Thai In musty Bangkok Maid took me to schoo In Mercedes. Not wanting to go. Seeping on specia piows Pink Day before Someone hit with ruer Taking next to me. I cung to gate Crying. Everyone started Iaughing But my maid stayed. By Edward F. Neae I am the misery maker. I am a your bad times. I am the one at the back of the room not knowing what to do not knowing what to say. I am the one who can't be heard. The one who won`t be heard but the mouth that is aways is taking and never heard. I am the one you don t know,the one you don t want to know but you do know. I am the one that is aways struck and thinks I am oved. I am ike a coke botte that you have bought and it wants to be opened and share what it has with the rest of the word but it wi never be opened for if it does it wi expode. By Ei A Keenan Ange I At my house In Dae City. My screen door Wasn t working. Dad fixed it. My cat Ange was watching. She wasn t much of a cat, Sept a night, Sept a day, But I oved her. She took off Through that door. Coudn t seep That night Too worried. Never found her again. By Stuart Baker.._. 19

23 My Best Gift Christmas Gift My best gift from my parents is an upright YAMAHA piano which I sti use today. It has 88 keys. It is back. It has three pedas. On my tenth birthday when I came back from schoo, I saw a arge package. I knew it was a piano from its shape. My mother said I had to finish my homework before opening it. When I finished my homework, I began unwrapping it. My sister aways ikes to hep peope so she asked me if she coud hep. But I didn t et her hep me because it was my present and it was my favorite instrument. I tod her that it was not her birthday. Then my sister compained to mother about me. When I had amost finished unwrapping the piano, my mother came to me and tod me to et my sister hep aso. I et her but she did ony a itte because I had amost finished. Now, I et my sister pay the piano and we even pay duets together. I enjoy paying the piano every day. By Chutaporn Amrapaa When I was seven years od, I wanted a pastic cooking set for Christmas. I saw it in a toy shop. t was in a box. On the box, there was a picture of a brown frying pan and a picture of a cute gir Iaughing with a do. Inside the box, there was a brown frying pan, a pot, two cups, dishes, a pastic ham and some vegetabes. One day, I thought, If I te my mother I want that set, she wi buy it for me." So I tod my mother, but my mother didn't answer. On Christmas Eve, I was excited about my Christmas present. I coudn t seep. Next day when I got up, I saw a big box with a sma card. I knew it was a pastic cooking set. I opened it quicky. I was right. I was happy. t was the best present in the word. A few days ater, my friends came over to pay. I showed my Christmas gift to them. They were happy to pay with my pastic cooking set. I iked sharing it. By Seu-Ki Kim I a m I I I I am a whee on a bicyce going round and round I am a hockey stick fighting my own kind I am a swimming costume becoming coo in the water I am a tennis racquet winning a point (or osing) I am strawberries sweet and juicy I am spaghetti with a neverending story I am a drumstick crispy and hot I am a pancake sugared and roed I am a stampbook fied with stamps I am a scrapbook fied with memories I am point shoes dancing energeticay I am Phiipa youngest of three. By Phiipa _4,_/.'///./4/ /////// C \\\ IC\I\ I\ICI\\ \\\ Hom 20

24 An Extra Verse for T.S.Eiot Macavity, Macavity, he doesn t have a care If he jumps on a bus, he doesn t pay the fare. When he sees the conductor, he fies over his head, With a Ieap and a run, he jumps onto his bed. Skiing probems Skiing in Switzerand Up a teeski Purpe epauettes Wooy hat Dad tod me Watch out A foggy day I didn't isten Ahead of them Skiing fast I ike skiing fast Wind bowing Fog ike a coud CouIdn't stop Few off the ground Head in snow But I aughed. By Anton Jewua I AM (SAD THOUGHTS) I am the wof that stays by itsef. I am the oner of the woods. I can be the ray of ight that shines happiness. I am me. I am the song of happiness or a hammer that strikes the head. I am someone that no one understands. I am the heart in music or subzero that freezes peope. I am the brain of the past or a drawer that draws deaths. I am the sorrow of the deep depressed. P.C. By Justin Graves I am... A Sient Fair Week of August, High ferris whee No rain, No thunder, Just sient quivers Whie the sun sets. By Parisha Tayor I am a fish swimming through the sea. I am the sneakers that never stop running. I am a soccer ba roing free. I am the fresh sme after rain fa. I am the starry nights shining brighty. I am the bonfires that gow round the word. I am the fog on a cod winter day. am the sorrow that nobody knows _ I am the eage fying away. By Miche Bjerregaard 21

25 My Farm in Venezuea Cats In Me The ride had taken 2 hours aready and I knew that we were about to get there. I Ieaned back on the seat. I was riding on my mom s 4x4 bue Bazer. My dad ( César ) was driving the car, my mom ( Adriana ) was seeping, my brother ( César ) was paying cards with my 8 year od cousin ( Gerson Andrés ). My best friend ( Rossana ) and I (Fabiana ) were taking. I was so excited III Suddeny the car made a sight turn, we were amost there!!!!!! We began riding through a sma path.i coud see the meadows of the green fresh grass, the cows mooing our wecome, the river with happy fish jumping up and down in the coo water, the horses,gaoping in a beautifu pace, and,finay, the house, the house I seep, eat, pay, run, LA CANTARA I We were going to my farm with a my best friends. In my farm there are 3 bedrooms. In the main bedroom, there is a bunk bed, a big bed, a T.V,a coset, and a tabe.n the other two rooms there are 3 bunk beds,and a norma sma bed.there are 3 bathrooms and a kitchen. Once we got there, I said to my unce Get me 5 horses to ride on, then I put on my bathing suit and jean shorts over it. I grabbed a towe and asked Marie, Mariea, Mafe, and Rossana ( my friends ) if they wanted to ride a horse. They said, Yes! After they put on their bathing suits, we eft to ride around. The sun was shining brighty, so we got off the horses and tied them around a tree. I took off my shorts and jumped in the water. GOSHII!! was it good to be back!!! By Fabiana Paoini We kittens were a ined up to jump on the tabe. My mother was ready to show us how to jump on to the tabe. Then a my friends jumped and succeeded on a very good anding. When it was my turn I did not hod on hard enough with my caws and I sipped off. Everybody Iaughed at me I wanted to sink under the ground and never come out. But then I reaized that I had to try again, and I succeeded. / \,. However, I sti fet ashamed because I faied the first time. By Katri Jokinen \ e Es. - «wsus " x å _? '

26 Teevision in Today s Word Right now, teevision is perhaps the word s most popuar pastime. t s a pretty simpe box, with pictures coming in three coors that bend together to make the movie or show that you want to see. Cabe is the most efficient and widey used form of recieving viewing materia for your teevison set. Teevison can be good for entertaining you, but then again, it aso portrays images about sex, bad anguage, drugs, vioence, and other inappropriate for peope under 18 materia. Teenagers and chidren in the United States spend at east 2 hours a day watching T.V. In an average American househod, the T.V. is eft on for about 12 hours a day. Younger chidren aso spend a marginay arge amount of time seduced by the T.V., as it can be quite seductive. Beavis and Butthead, a cartoon show on MTV, is watched frequenty by miions of peope, and it causes peope to foow the idiotic Beavis, and the even dumber Butthead. One chid burnt his house, and then bamed it on them for teaching him how to do it. T.V. has become a way of ife for miions of peope, but just think, woudn't it be better without T.V., even if just a itte bit? If we didn t have T.V., the word iteracy rate woud probaby be much higher. We d spend a that extra time reading, studying, or reated things. Besides the iteracy rate, friends woud be high on the ist, and you d become a ot more sociay apt. Hobbies woud be competed, and money woud be saved, since you woudn t have to buy the T.V. or pay for the cabe connection. Even though I make it whoy apparent that I am against T.V. because it affects the youth of today, I woud fee extremey detached if I spent a month without watching T.V. That woud amost be he for a ot of chidren and teenagers. In case you want to watch T.V., watch Beavis and Butthead (ony if you are over 10), the X- Fies, Liquid Teevision (MTV), Ren and Stimpy, the Simpsons, Baywatch, the Wonder Years, and other such shows. Be warned, Saved by the Be: The Coege Years bites... I may sound ike a grandma, but I'm not. By Ashwin Jain Daddy Up Every Sunday In sacrament meeting very quiet Drawing on mom s program Speeches Bread and water passed One day dressed in red I ost my parents going out of church saw my Dad and grabbed his eg I said, Daddy Up. Then saw a face that wasn t his scared I started running Then heard my mother's voice. By Becca Price My First Day Of Schoo "Two Weeks, Mummy said, "You re starting schoo Everyday I asked, "Am I going now?" It was time at ast, I did not want to go! In grey pinafore And pae bue skirt Pued and dragged I arrived, Screaming! The chidren Turned and stared Mrs Aum took my hand. Next to Harriet and Jessica, She caed the register Yes Mrs A-um Whie we capped "Don t worry, she be fine Said Mrs Aum to my Mum But I was worried. By Martha Scott 23

27 Surf I rose from the saty, turbuent water. Where was my board? I turned my head and saw the embem of my surfboard. I immediatey fet a sharp pain in my neck. My body was joted forward and I was sent under with the veocity from a buet from a gun. As I twired, I had fashbacks. You coud amost sme the sat in the sea water. In my memory I thought of the ightness of my board. I fet a hand on my shouder. t was my brother. He screamed, What are you crazy? You trying to get yoursef kied? If your trying to drown, go do it some pace ese, ike in the baby poo." I stumbed out of the bitter, cod water. My Mom said, Smie, and took a picture. As I waked away the bood from my back stained the sand and the coo morning air stung my back. /K I am... By Andrew I am the broken guitar ying in the street. I am unknown to a but a few. I am the person who ives in one room. I am the gum on the bottom of you shoe. I am the music no one has heard. I am the person with friends in my head. I am the person on the worst team. I am the person who wants to go home. Unti then I have nowhere to roam. Dhion I Have A Dream Goba warming is something that shoud concern everyone who is aive. It is caused by chemicas such as VOC s which come from gas used by vehices and CFC s which comes from refrigerators. Both of these chemicas destroy ozone partices and after a ot of partices are destroyed in the same pace a hoe forms in the ozone ayer. Through this hoe utra vioet rays can come through and shine on the earth's surface and everything on the surface. Utra vioet rays are concentrated beams of ight which come from the sun. Without the ozone ayer the rays woud stay concentrated and woud shine on the peope and things on earth. These rays wi cause a huge rise in skin cancer sufferers because these rays are so strong that you can deveop skin cancer a ot faster and with ess exposure than you woud get if the ozone ayer kept the harmfu rays out. It is aso a probem because since the sun is so hot and the earth has no protection from it without the ozone ayer, the heat can met the poar ice caps. If that happened the oceans" woud rise and cover a ot of and which is near oceans such as the Pacific Isands, Bangadesh and the Netherands. If that happens ots of peope from the coasta regions woud move inand and the earth woudn't be big enough for everyone, causing food and water shortages and overpopuation. Last September a test was done to find out how big the hoe over the South Poe was. t measured 3.9 miion mies, which is bigger than Europe and now that hoe is even bigger. This is proof that our ozone ayer has been being destroyed for a ong time and that the governments of the word shoud come together and do the ony thing that we can do right now to prevent the human race from destroying itsef. The answer is a ban on the chemicas that do the most damage to the ozone ayer. This is my dream, adies and gentemen, and I hope that it is fufied for the generations to come. By Andrew Carke By John Hemming 24

28 The Life of Road Dah Break Dance Road Dah was born September 13, 1916 in Norway. He went to schoo at Repton. At eighteen, I turned down my mother's offer of going to Oxford. Road Dah woud have worked instead of going to schoo. I joined a fighter squadron in He joined the She Oi Company when he was eighteen years od. He joined the Roya Air Force. Road Dah was an assistant air attache. that was when he started writing stories. He was married in Juy 2, He had 5 kids but 1 died. Many things happened during Road Dah s chidhood and aduthood. Road Dah s interests are writing stories, fying airpanes, writing essays, drinking beer, eating chocoate, smoking, teing bed time stories to chidren, Mother s and Father s day, and his own birthday. Some of the books that Road Dah wrote were Gremins. James and the Giant Peach; Charie and the Chocoate Factory, and Sometimes Never. He won the Edgar Aen Poe Award. He aso won the Whitbread Award. Road Dah died November 23, By Ankur Jain It was finay my turn. I stepped onto the red pastic mats. My teacher's reassuring hands reached up and hed me tight. I stepped on my untied shoeace whie trying to do a somersaut, and fe over sideways. I screeched with pain as my teacher tried to move my wrist. I aowed her to pick me up and pace me on a chair. I et my feet swing freey of the edge of the yeow pastic chair I was on. My teacher cringed as I waied at the top of my ungs. She ooked to see if my arm was broken. Then Mrs. Linda, my teacher, took out a rotten orange, with ice on it from the freezer. After one ook at it I waied ouder and yanked my hand away. When she cosed the refrgerator the cod air rushed out and hit my skin. t fet as though the pain had disappeared for a moment. After a whie, I grew tired, and gave in, etting her pace the orange on my wrist. A the other girs crowded around me, sowy coming coser. They whispered and ooked at my wrist with great interest. When they were cose enough, they a started to tak at once, Does it hurt? Are you O.K.?" Wi it fa off? they asked curiousy. Mrs. Linda gigged, She be fine. Now go get your tap shoeson Reuctanty they obeyed, and eft the room. Mrs. Linda, shaking her head and sti smiing, waked to the other side of the room. Then she picked up the receiver and diaed my phone number, Heo Mrs. Canning. This is Mrs. Linda... That was a I heard because just then a the girs ran in I took a deep breath and smeed the chicken noode soup cooking upstairs. After about five minutes my mom arrived. She came over and hugged me. Then we made our way up the stairs. As she opened the wood door the sun binded me, but I didn't care, I fet secure and as if nothing coud hurt me in her warm embrace. By Arie Seche 25

29 My First Day at Schoo I hate being mistaken for a boy! It a started at the American Embassy Schoo which is aso caed A.E.S. I was sitting on the bus with my mother and my two sisters. My youngest sister was seeping on my mother's ap and my other sister was going to kindergarden. I started to get awfuy dizzy, pus I hated what I was wearing. I tod my mother that I ooked awfu, and ooked ike a boy, especiay with my hair cut short and wearing jeans and a T-shirt. Peope aways mistake me for a boy if 'm dressed ike that. That's why I prefer wearing skirts. When we got out of the bus, I coud fee the heat of the sun and it was making me hot in my ong jeans. I coud hear the chidren shouting and paying. There were buses going in and out. The schoo was crowded with students, teachers and parents. Suddeny the schoo be rang. Everybody started to form a ine near a buiding. "Go to that ine, May Tun," my mother instructed. I went to the ine where my mother tod me to. Peope started staring at me, so my mother repeated, "Go to that Iine," pointing to the ine nearest to the buiding. When I started to wak toward the ine, my mother rushed to the ine and asked, "Are you in Mrs. KeIog's second grade cass?" "Yes," one of the girs answered. "You're in the right ine," my mother whispered to me. At ast 'm in the right ine, I thought. I was getting embarrassed going here and there with peope staring at me. "Foow this ine, and it wi ead you to your cassroom." \ "But...mom," I waied. "I have to send your sister to kindergarden," my mom expained. As I foowed the ine into the buiding, I wished that I was going into the right buiding and cassroom. When I got into the cassroom, my teacher announced, "This is your desk, and here are your books," pointing to a pie of books. When I tip-toed to ook at the books, I saw the name written on it was Thu Saung May. I was going to te the teacher, but I decided against it for a reason I didn't know. "Quiet pease," commanded the teacher raising her hand, but everybody chattered right on. "Quiet!" the teacher yeed. Amost instanty the noise eve went down. "Thank you. Cass, this is Thu Saung May. My name is Mrs. KeIog," Mrs. Keog expained ooking down at me. "That's your name, right?" she questioned. "No, my name is May Tun Saung," I answered quiety. "Oh! Sorry. May Too Song, did I pronounce it right?" she askedagain. "t s May Tun Saung," I repeated patienty. "s that right? Can we ca you May?" "Sure." "s that a boy or a gir?" a boy with bond hair and bue eyes caed out. "Raise your hand when you want to speak, Thomas. And to answer your question, May is a gir's name." I coud fee mysef getting more red every minute. I knew I shoudn't have worn pants. My mom and dad won't et me have ong hair. That's not fair! "That's a gir," Thomas cried in disbeief. "She ooks exacty ike a boy," he added. Christina and Sabrina were assigned to hep me around the schoo. The rest of the day was pretty norma, unti the end of the day at schoo. I cimbed in to the bus with my backpack and a purse that my teacher gave me. The pace I sat was behind a boy. The boy kneeed on his chair and ooked at me strangey, ike I was an aien. "Why is a boy ike you hoding a purse?" he inquired. " m not a boy. 'm a girrrrr," I was trying my best to sound ike an American. I guess it didn't work because the boy started aughing. Finay, when his Iaughter stopped, he said, "Say that again. Hey, hear this. It's hiarious," he caed to the boy next to him. When I ignored the boy, he tried imitating me. He teased me a the way. From that day onwards, I decided to wear dresses on the first day of schoo, to make sure peope know what I am. Is ågt q gir By May Tun Saung

30 Donfi Look Down - Dehi, India Have you gone rock cimbing? You haven t, we you have missed the thri of a ite time. Do you want to over come your fears? We, try rock cimbing! It takes one hour on a bus to go to Dhauj Lake from Dehi. The roads there are not the best if you have a wide vehice but if you ike bumpy rides, you got to go on this one. t is very beautifu at the ake with good camp sites near the rocks. First they went to cimb some rocks that were about five meters high with a guide who heped te you where to put your hands and feet it was very hot and inexperienced peope wi find it hard. First you are shown the equipment and how to rappe, by using your right hand to guide and your eft hand to break which was very simpe(if your right handed). Then they had a go at going down one of the easiest rocks which was reay fun and ots of peope went more than once. Later on they went down a rock that was aot harder. The next day you go river Crossing. The winds were one of the probems when so high up unfortunatey. There you are given a harness and are shown two ways to river cross. Finay you go jamoring using jamores. This is a way of going up a ciff by using a sma meta jamore that you push up and go up with it. By Robert Spears AH Pofuüon Has To Stop In London, 4000 peope died of respiratory diseases during a kier smog. Our Earth has had enough bad treatment. Air poution has to stop! Those 4000 peope died because when peope breathe the pouted air, the impurities irritate air passages and the ungs which resuts in coughing and wheezing. The impurities sometimes remain in the ungs and worsen asthma and bronchitis.how does air poution occur? It occurs when wastes peope have thrown away dirty the air. Airpanes, ships, cars, industry growth and overpopuation ony worsen the situation. The tota poutants from a sources in Mexico City, Sao Pauo, Mania, Kuaa Lumpur and Hong Kong in 1987 equa 8291 thousand metric tons! That s enough to fi up Austria if you put 100 tons every square kiometer.another source of poution is that peope depend on the atmosphere to remove poutants as they are produced. But weather conditions caed therma inversions can trap the poutants over a certain area unti they buid up to dangerous eves. A therma inversion occurs when a ayer of warm air settes over a ayer of coo air that ies near the ground. This condition traps the impurities and prevents them from rising unti rain or wind breaks up the warm air.this has to stop! More than 600 peope died of therma inversions in 1953 and 1963! Air poution is causing more and more deaths each year. Another effect of air poution is acid rain. Acid rain kis animas and pants. Because of acid rain, some 4000 akes in Sweden are fishess! The trees are being destroyed because of air poution and animas aong with them. In Europe, 82.3 miion cubic meters of harvest are destroyed due to air poution. Some poutants, though they may not be poisonous, destroy the ozone ayer. The ozone ayer, when destroyed, wi et utra vioet rays through, kiing everything.can you imagine a word where the air is not pouted? Where pants and animas can breathe cean air? Where diseases can not be worsened because of the air? We can get cose to such a word if we tried. Aready, in the United States, aws have been passed to contro air poution. We can hep! Buy cars that don't poute, demand them! Save energy! We can make this word poution free! What am saying is that the word is being destroyed and we have to stop it! By Rohan Rean 27

31 Mi Vida en La Case de EspanoH!H! Camera Fright Boom naied you. Ashwin had just thrown a spitba at Justin when the teacher, Senora Jansen, wasn t ooking. Justin was getting mad so he tore a piece of paper and put it in his mouth. His face was turning red. Senora Jansen puedo tomar agua?"(may I have a drink)asked Ashwin. No,un minuto,"repied Senora Jansen. Ashwin was trying to avoid Justin. When Justin was ready to throw a spitba, he took his spitba out. Then suddeny there was a knock on the door. Senora Jansen waked up to the door to answer it. A custodian was standing there. He gave the teacher a bunch of notices. Whie Senora Jansen wasn't ooking, Justin aimed for Ashwin s neck and fired. t ooked disgusting. Senora Jansen tod everyone what the notice said, This says that you guys wi be free for the rest of the period even though the period is amost over. Oh, that means I can get a present for my husband s birthday. Everyone,' be going now so when the be rings just eave the room. In the remaining time, you can read,tak,do whatever you want."when she finished,she grabbed her purse and waked out of the cass. Five minutes ater there was a disaster in our cass. Everyone got up and fooed around. Justin and Ashwin were kiing each other. Sean was making Cameron and I augh our mouths off. Caesar was drawing pictures of a rabbit being decapitated. Stephanie and Moy were fighting over who gets to see the answer book first for the homework. Charotte was trying to cut peope's hair off. The ony person that wasn't fooing around was Arie athough she was eating a box of Pringes. \\ Then suddeny, Ringgg!!!!! Everyone Q got up and ran to the door. There was a huge door jam at the door. Everyone was pushing and puing. At ast, one person got out so everyone got out. This was just a bit of my ife in Spanish cass..._..g.«. I wadded to the side of the camera with my eyes cosed. I opened one then the other. just stood there, ike a statue and stared at the camera from where I was standing. I started to notice that my egs were trembing. The words, can do it, were going on in my mind ike a broken record. I just went up body no matter what happened, and opened my sma mouth to squeeze out my few ines, but they just woudn t come out. I tried and tried... but I was hepess. I was trying to think what was happening to me. Finay the time came, I coudn't hod my tears back any onger. T By Rejanne Perera ` i -1 By Lin Tin Maung Bw _ RWL, K} 28

32 Circe Poems Never ending cyce pure Ganges Niagara Fas fast paced ife coorfu rainbow feefing music nature Differences aren't Bad Ying-Yang differences segregation beief war death unknown journey discovery new peope Mahatma Gandhi Widife tigers W/ Ranthambore :\~ \\ å corru_ption ø pohce ja i eectric death extinction chair By Chandni Lanfranchi \2$I\3\\ $1)! \\. )c\\ \ âèöx

33 á

34 Index To Sixth Grade Authors Ames,Loren Amrapaa,Chutrapon.....2O Bakaya,Abhay Baker,Stuart Bakker,EIine BeII,Gregory Bjerregaard,Miche Brand,Caitin Campbe,Cameron Capper,Mairi Chandra,Anisha CIarke,Andrew Dahburg,Chartotte Dhion,Andrew Eisa,Manaa Forrest,Bradey Garcia,Crisceda Gordon,Sheia Graves,Justin.....1, 21 Heerden,Andres Hemming,John Herand,na-Heen Hi,Simon Hom,Phiipa.....2O Jain,Ashwin Jain,Ankur Jewua,Anton Jokinen,Katri Junkerman,EHza Kak,Rahu Kang,Cheong-Seok Keenan,Ei Kim,Joon-Wan Kim, Bo-Rah Kim,Seu-Ki.....2O Kjosaas,John Arne.....1O Kevarova,Katarina Kinger,Mark Laakkonen,Lasse Laha,Joya Lanfranchi,Chandni Maithe,Sheia Masin,Jean Phiippe Matsuyama,Yuichi Maung, Lin-Tin Neae,Edward P.C Paoini,Fabiana Perera,Rejanne Price,Rebecca Randa,Katie Rean,Rohan Rowey,Nickoas Saarikivi,iro Saung,May Tun Schnuriger,Lucas Scott,Martha Seche,ArieI Sehga,Ankush Shim,Jae Won O Spears,Robert Stone,Joy Suda Hirofumi.....1O Tayor,Parisha Tide-man,Timothy Torres,Ticiano Wather,Marcus WiIiard,Thomas

35 á

36 A Visit to the Doctor I have a very painfu memory of something that happened when I was 10 years od. One night I didn t take a shower or bath and went to bed very eary. After about one hour, my sister woke me up. Heo Aya, get up! You must take a bath now, she said. But I didn t get up. "Heo! Aya!! she repeated. Then I got up and I went to the bathroom. But when got up, I was sti haf aseep and dreaming. I opened the door, went into the bathroom and cosed the door. Then by accident, I kicked the door and the gass shattered on my eg. Why? I didn t know what happened because my brains were seeping. The gass was about five miimeters thick. My brains got awakened quicky and my soe was cut by many sma pieces of broken gass. My mother came running when she heard my screams and she scoded me severey. Then my mother and my sister ceaned up the bathroom and took me to the hospita by car. My soe was very, very painfu. At the hospita the doctor ooked at my foot and eg and taked to me. "Pease don t move, because I have to give you an injection. It wi be a itte painfu, but don t move! he said. Then I ay on the bed and cosed my eyes and my mother squeezed my hand tighty because I didn t ike injections. When getting injections, I usuay tried to escape. I expected it to hurt ony once, but I fet pain in my soe many times. I wondered why. I watched the doctor. He was sewing my soe with a neede and thread. When the doctor finished sewing and bandaging my food, we went back to my house. That was a very, very bad day and is sti a bad memory. By Aya Koshinaka Run Runners, to your marks. I coud fee my bood race. Even before it had started, I fet the boiing in my heart. My fingers coud fee the chaky, white grass underneath. I had this thought of my fingers absorbing the earth's power. t's massive interior, a burning, red hot furnace boiing within, simiar to my heart. My egs fet ike springs hed under pressure for so ong, ying dormant for so ong, finay coming awake. The energy in my egs mounted. Set. I ifted up my head and ooked towards the end of the track. I ooked down my Iane then back up again. My right eg raised me up a itte bit. I amost coud not contro my urge to spring and tear to the finish ine. The joints in my egs started to ache becauseof the thought of running. My hands had an iron grip on the ground beow. Those same hands woud reease that iron grip then throw me forward with the same force which it gripped the earth. Go! I practicay eaped the first four feet. When I pued off the ground I scraped the oosegrass and dirt beow and had a siy thought that in some way the earth was with me. This somehow reassured me and I focused on the end. My bood pumped to the rhythm of my hands, and they, in turn, pumped with the rhythm of my egs. Suddeny, a cheer from the crowd came out and it put me off baance. As soon as that happened, the person behind me took the chance and started sprinting towards the finish ine. As he kept on going further and further ahead, I fet the god sip away. I coudn't catch him, but I thought that I at east coud give him a run for his money. Fight on time, my egs started pumping faster and pushed me cose up to him; then right next to him. I thought, Hey, I can do this. Suddeny a surge of adrenaine pumped into me. I got a itte way ahead of him, but he was cose behind and he coud easiy catch up. We ony had ten meters to go. I took a chance and threw back my head a et out a beow of aughter. My opponent got distracted for a moment, but this ony made him mad. He started pumping harder and harder. Finay, we were next to each other and the finish inewas ony three steps ahead. Suddeny, my egs gave out under me and I fe across the finish ine behind my competitor. By Sho Spaeth 35

37 Hiking and Body This was our third and ast day in Rishikesh and the day was bright and the air smet fresh, unike here in Dehi. We had just finished breakfast and were sowy getting into our day groups, but of course I sat outside of my tent paying my friend s guitar. But then Ms. Haberg started caing out names so Unfortunatey I had to go. We a got in our day groups and started waking up the road. This was where the hike began. A few minutes ater we were waking through the beautifu mountains. The air was cean, we, of course, mountains are usuay cean. The path that we foowed was very narrow so we had be carefu where we waked because on the right side of us there was a big sope down the hi and nobody wanted to fa I down. When I was taking to Matthew, the person in front of me, we both heard someone faing down the hi so we turned around to see who it was. It was Branko. He had faen down the hi. When he got to the bottom of the hi, he had a big scratch down the side of his eg. He said, 'm fine, but then he had to wak up the hi which was a bit of a probem because the it was just a bit too steep. He had to wak past these big cows to get back up and catch up with us. After this had happened, we a proceeded to our first way point. The wak was hard because the path went up and down, but the hardest part of this hike was when the path went straight up. Why? because sometimes it was just too steep and the dirt was oose so we coud have easiy faen. Luckiy no one did. After about 15 minutes had passed, we finay got to our first way point which was a itte house where we heped the viagers make butter mik. We didn't reay hep them make it. A we did was stir. We stayed there for ony ten minutes then headed on down to the river. Luckiy we didn't have to wak up steep sopes. A we had to do now was wak down hi which was not hard at a. When we got down to the river, we had some sandwiches and an appe. t wasn't that great but it was food and I ate it up because I was so hungry. Whie we were having unch, some of my friends and I ifted up some big rocks where we discovered some sma crabs. But time was up and we had to move to a pace to swim. But before we eft, Fairuz turned a rock over and found a huge crab. We tried to catch it but it was just too big to catch. Whie we were waking, we came across a arge spot in the river. This is where we stopped off and had a swim. When we got in, the current Surfing in Rishikesh was so strong we coudn't swim against it. Then after about an hour we had to start back to our camp because it was getting a bit ate. This is where we had the choice of what we coud do. We coud either do the hard trek back to camp or take the easy way back. I took the hard way back because some peope said if you take this way back you might be abe to body surf down the Ganga. Not many of us took this trai because the teachers said it might be a itte onger than the other trai. We a started waking aong the river where there were many big rocks. Then a of a sudden I heard a mighty spash. t was Keith. He had jumped in the river. Then everyone, incuding me, jumped in. The water was freezing, coder than the spot that we were swimming in before. Mr. Capper was way behind us so we coudn't hear him if he was saying Don't go in the water. Anyway, we were a in the water so I don't think he coud do anything much. Whie we were swimming down the river, we a crashed into big rocks on the bottom, then ahead we a saw white water (rapids). Keith, the boy in front of me, started swimming through them so, yes, that's exacty what did. Whie swimming through the medium size rapids, my eg got stuck under a big rock. I tried to stand up but the current was just too strong. When I finay stood up, I fe straight back down. Luckiy my eg was freed from the big rock. After the rapids, the water became much more shaow. It became knee deep but I stayed in. Mr. Capper finay caught up. He was very angry with a of us so we weren't aowed in the water for around ten minutes. We begged him to et us back in. Eventuay he et us back in the water. The day of hiking and body surfing was finay over and it was the best day I had out of the three. That night I fet strange because I was thinking of some of my friends in Austraia. They wi probaby never get the chance to swim down rapids in a hoy river. One thing that I earned on this trip was never go swimming in shaow rapids because you get a sore BUTTIIII. By Aex Abrahams 36

38 My Broken Arm The worst thing that happened to me was when I broke my arm. I was going to visit my friend who ives across the fied, 300 meters from my house. The weather was not good. It was raining and sippery outside, but I didn t care. I grabbed my bike and rode off. I wanted to take a shortcut so I took a track across the fied, over a itte bridge over a ditch. It was very sippery on the bridge and I fe down into the ditch. I tried to get up using my eft arm but I coudn't move it and I knew it was broken. I got very scared because I was aone. I didn't know where to go, but somehow I started to wak to my friend s house. There were ony 100 meters eft, but they were the Iongest 100 meters in my ife. I cried a the way. Luckiy, my friend s mother was home. She works in a hospita so she knew what to do. First she checked my arm, asking me if this hurts or that. Then she immobiized my arm. She tod her son that he shoud go and get my bike from the fied. She caed my mother and tod her that I had broken my arm and that she was going to drive me to the hospita. We waited for her son and then we drove to the hospita. My mother was waiting for us when we arrived at the hospita. They took off my cothes, put me on a troey and roed me to a room. My arm was so painfu that I coudn't move my fingers. I had to wait a ong time for pain reief. They gave me a drug caed Morphine. It didn't hep much but it did make me very dizzy. After that, they had to take an X-ray. The resuts showed that it wasn't a simpe fracture and they had to operate. I got more scared. This was the first time d ever been in a hospita. They put some paster on me. During the first night, my right arm sweed because a nurse put the drip in me a wrong and the medicine had not gone into a vein but under my skin. My mother had a bed beside me and sept over every night. The next day they roed me into surgery where they gave me more Morphine and this time I got dizzier. They put a screw in my arm so the bone which was broken woud stay together. I had a cast on my arm for about four or five months. Then I had another operation to remove the screw. Now I ony have a scar eft from the accident. Some of the sensation in my itte finger was ost because of nerve damage to my arm. The doctors say it shoud come back in six months to a year. I hope so. By Chary Westberg A Visit to the Doctor One night when I was seven or eight years od, my eder brother, Magfi, was cutting his nais with a razor bade. I was reading in the study. I fet thirsty so I started to wak to the kitchen for a drink of water. On the way, I bumped into my eder brother and the bade cut my ower arm. My arm started to beed heaviy. I screamed because of the pain and because the bood frightened me. My father and my unce came running to me and rushed me to the hospita. When a doctor saw my arm, he said that I had to get stitches. Then he caed a nurse and tod her to prepare a neede and some stitches. When a was ready, he gave me an injection beside the cut and my arm became numb for some minutes. In those minutes, the doctor stitched my wound. I had no pain because my arm was numbed. Then the doctor bandaged my wound and wrote a prescription and gave it to me. Then I went back home. After two or three weeks, I was competey a right. I had to visit to the doctor a few times since then, but this is one visit I wi remember forever. MA. By Mohammad f _ `. ii- Ftagib Ahsan 37

39 Cry My Worst Memory They don t open their mouths, but I hear them speak. Their eyes shed no tears, but I hear them cry. Their hearts are beating, but I sense no Iove. My arms stay sti, but I reach out to them. I show no affection, but I care. I don't speak, but I say Iove you. ove you". Your eyes speak to me and I fee for you. m going to open my mouth, shed tears, reach fee ove, out my arms, and show how much I care. And when I am done, you wi have a ife, a home, and then it wi be your turn to write this poem. *Dedicated to the chidren of the word,i sha keep my promise. *And to UNICEF because I beieve that you have started the ong road of work aready. And to CRY, because you are reaching out. One summer when I ived in Sweden, my mother, my sister, my friend and I went to a ake caed Ingetorpssjon to swim. My friend, John, and I jumped into the water immediatey and started to pay with a ba. It was a ovey day and there were a ot of peope on the beach. When we had been there for three hours, mum said that we shoud go home. John and I ran out of the water. On the way, I stepped on a broken gass botte and fe. I was. so shocked that I coudn t cry. It fet ike someone had spit my foot in two parts. The bood gushed out of my foot and a man had to carry me out of the water. Peope came running from everywhere and after a whie, I was on my way to the hospita. During the journey, I had to hod my foot straight up so the bood woud stop fowing. When we arrived at the hospita, a nurse gave mera very painfu injection and then I was ready for the operation. Afterwards I was on crutches for three and a haf weeks. I sti have a big scar on the foot. Ingetorpssjon was my favorite ake but I don t think I wi go swimming there again because the day after my accident, I got the bad news that a friend of mine had been murdered there the evening before. It was a terribe murder that shocked a of Sweden. By Robin Borjesson By Tara R. Dow

40 Night of the Skits A right, Kids, cam down. We've got a good schedue for you guysfsaid Mrs. Wison. On the ast night of our camping trip wi be...skt NIGHT! So you d better start getting into groups and work on them. You don t want to end up having no skit, now do you. It was our first night in Rishikesh. The crickets were chirping, and we coud hear the distant sound of the rapids spashing against rocks in the Ganges. Nearby the ights bazed into the ever so dark sky producing a dim ight just enough for each one to visuaize every other person. The sky was reay back, ony the ight of the starsheped Iighten it. A chi ran down my spine, Skit night, uhoh," I thought. Last year we aso had to make up a skit on the sixth grade trip; my group had one of the worst. The appause was so sient that I coud hear a mouse running across the ground. From that day I knew that if I did another skit, it woud turn out to be horribe, and here I was, worrying about another skit. The first thing I did, obviousy, was to ook for a group to join. Eventuay, I found one; it had Ryan, Nishant S., Nishant M., Arjun, Aessandro and Ameya. What kind of a skit are you guys doing? asked. We are reay not quite sure yet, said Arjun, But we think of one." As the days passed, I asked them the same question, and the same answer came back. The next day, I was going hiking with a big group (not the same group as the skit). It was a group that Mr. Trainer had assigned the previous night. The path was steep and very tiring, since we carried day packs on our shouders. Arjun was with me in this group. He said to me nervousy, I don't think our group wi come up with a skit. That was ridicuous, why be in a skit group when they're not going to perform one? After the hike, we went swimming in the Ganges. I had so much fun that I forgot a about the skit. The next day Mrs. Wison asked everyone which group he/she was in. Uh-oh, two days eft unti skit night, I shouted to mysef. Before I coud ask anyone about the skit, my Big Group had been caed to go rafting. The rafting guide tried to scare us by teing us that there were crocodies in the Ganges, but everyone knew he was kidding. I had a ot of fun; during the first rapids, I sipped on the side of the raft and fe out. Luckiy, I got hod of the raft. I was reay sad that the day had gone by so quicky. The rafting was so much fun that I had forgotten about the skit again. The next day I was ucky to remember the skit. One day eft. I now started to ye at everyone about the skit, but a they said was, We'II do it tomorrow, we have to present a story to Mrs. Haberg tonight, so the skit can wait. The next day was skit night, so every group was thinking about it. Even our group finay put some thought into it. Let's do the skit this way, Shut up you guys, Move it, we ve ony got ti night, This was what I ca an argument. Some peope even started to threaten to eave the group. This group was going nowhere. Finay, I decided that there was no choice but to eave this group if I wanted to have a skit for tonight. I eft the group and went to join another. Fortunatey, I remembered a group that wanted me. Maybe they' sti want me," said to mysef. I rushed to the beach to find them. Luckiy, they sti were ooking for another person, so I joined the group. They had quite a good skit (definitey better than the group I used to be in). Soon, another person from the first group had the same thought as I and joined us. It was approaching the hour...the skit hour. Everyone was sient, then someone broke the sience, Okay, guys, it is time for the skits, Mrs. Wison shouted. At that same moment my friend, Andy, said that they totay changed the skit. They have changed that wonderfu skit into a nightmare pay. OH-NOI! The group before us was outstanding, since they payed a song and everyone in the twentieth century had good taste for music. We were going next, a dream of a skit right before a nightmare of a skit. It was our turn. The monstrous stage ights shone into our faces whie hundreds of eyes. were staring at us. Our very first ines turned out okay but soon everyone forgot his ines. I thought we were finished. But, it turned out that everyone Iaughed not at us, but at our mistakes and gave us a thunderous appaud. Maybe we weren't so bad. I have earned that it isn't bad to mess up on a skit. A east we did one. Not a skits can be successfu, but sti, if they are not successfu that doesn't mean that they are bad. There are many ways to perform a skit. By Evan Sheppy 39

41 .i A Visit to the Doctor One day when was I was12 years od, I was roer skating downhi when I fe down and roed over severa times. I stood up. My arm was hurting terriby. I tried to ift it, but I coudn't. I knew my arm was broken. I was frightened. I went home. My mother was very surprised when I showed her my arm. She took me to the doctor's office. I was very afraid. At the doctor s office, we had to wait five minutes before seeing the doctor. The doctor put a cast on my arm. It took a ong time. I was sad and ` it was boring. Haf an hour ater, the doctor said, "You have to keep the cast on for one month. We paid the doctor and the nurse gave us a receipt. The cast was heavy and hard. We went home. I was gad to get my cast off after one month. I don't roer skate any more. My mother threw my skates away. By Hae-Sung Jung My Accident Two years ago, I had a riding accident. t happened on a Saturday. My best friend, Siri, and I were going out riding. We groomed and tacked the pony, Daisy, and set off. At the time we were Ieaving, a the horses were being fed, so Daisy didn t want to go, but we pued her out. Siri started to ride and I was waking.on the return, it was my turn to ride. I sat up straight and signaed Daisy to canter and we started off.n the beginning it was fun, but she went faster and faster. I shook each time she touched the ground with her hooves. I coudn't stop her. Going downhi, she bucked me off. I don't know how it happened but she hit my eye with one of her frost nais. t hurt very much and I started to cry. There was bood in the snow around me. Siri came running to me. She saw my eye and started to run home for hep. I began to wak back to the stabes. The bood on my face started to dry. Then I saw a white car approaching. Siri jumped out and heped me into the car. We drove back to the stabes. Daisy had run home.siri caed my parents and they came and coected me. Then we drove to the first aid center. My mom had to go back to work so my dad stayed with me. A nurse came and said that I had to ie down on a bed. My eye started to swe and it was throbbing. My dad and I had to wait three hours. sti had bood a over my face when the doctor came and ooked at me. The doctor removed a the dried bood which came off in pieces. It was hurting and very painfu to the touch. After ceaning me up, he gave me an injection to numb my wound. Then he started to sew, but the anaesthesia hadn't had time to work. The doctor was in a hurry because there were a ot of other peope waiting outside. I coud fee the neede go through my skin. He made two stitches and patched my eye. Then he sent me for an x-ray which showed that nothing was broken.when my dad and I came home from the center, we ate dinner. I coudn't go to schoo for one week I coudn't read or write. Amost a my friends visited me after schoo. They gave me presents and chocoate. They taked about what had happened in schoo. My parents read to me when they coud. t was very strange seeing with ony one eye and having to wear sungasses when I waked outside.a haf year ater wrote to a horse magazine. I tod them my story and they printed it in the magazine. Now I have a scar over my eft eye and an artice in Norwegian to remind me of that fatefu ride on Daisy. By Maren Hothe 40

42 Haircut What woud you ike me to cip? A few odd ends here and there. Cutting, snip snap snip, Not a singe hair did he spare Shaving, buzzz, buzzz, I didn't ook for fear, a I did was hear. I anticipated merey fuzz. Oh dear! Maybe I am bad, shoud I et out a ca? Stop, stop, Does my head resembe a bowing ba? ' We haven t even started. How about a itte off the top? What were those sounds? The man sitting across from you. I thought he had taken off pounds! Was it reay true? Snip, snap, snips, Buzzzzz, buzzzzz, Just a few of my tips, There is sti more than fuzz hopefuy. Birds By Angea Tupper [i «i _ «år Big and sma, risky and shy, Your beady eyes watching over the sky. Your itte feathers fapping on either side, The enormous fock ed by a sharp, swift guide. Eages and hawks, eaders of a, Fying through trees, short and ta. To protect its famiy, its tiny home, To watch for anyone who dare disturb the peacefu dome. Your mourning, pitifu cries, Sauntering across unimited skies. Your fast wings, moving faster than the eye, Feathers ruffing, wind passing by. Your determined face, Your quick-moving pace. Your Iivey ears, Aert at others' fears. Big and sma, risky and shy, Your beady eyes watching over the sky. Your itte feathers fapping on either side, The enormous fock ed by a sharp, swift guide. By Sonia Khurana Death Death haunts me every day Foows me even today, But, today youth has fought it away. t has fought it away everyday That 've ived my ife away. Many deaths have come to me The death of ife, The death of night. The death of wrong, The death of right. The death of ove, The death of a dove, A dove symboizing my ove. So many deaths that we must face, In this word. Oh, what a horribe pace. Can I come to face The death that saps me in the face? Maybe today, Or maybe tomorrow But when it happens, t wi bring me great Sorrow. By Nickoas Chase Kinnett 41

43 Paying Cards The Accident The Seventh Grade went to Rishikesh in the his from Monday, October 16th, to Friday, October 20th. We had bus assignments at the Midde Schoo Auditorium. The bus ride was ong and boring, eight hours, with ony a unch break in between. Ony the end was fun, because we saw the foothis. When we finay arrived, we got the tent assignments. We organized ourseves, unpacked our bags, and went swimming. After we swam, we changed, and me and my best friend went to a friends tent to have fun. That s when we began paying cards. We first taked, and then one gir wanted to pay cards. Let's do a fortune teing game! she yeed at us. We a agreed. The gir tod us how to pay the game. You have four kings, and they represent four persons. So you ask a question, for exampe, Who is going to turn into a frog on their eighteenth birthday? A the kings get a card, and when the shapes match, the heart king has a heart card, he/she is going to turn into a frog on his/her fourteenth birthday, she finished. We payed that game amost every afternoon, and we enjoyed it. Most of the time, we payed it in the tents, but we aso payed the game at dinner. We had such fun because of the stupid questions, and because of the person that got the card that matched. Sometimes we never stopped aughing, because we were in the mood for that. We were excited, because everyone wanted to know who they were going to marry, and what they job they were going to chose, and a those things. In the pace where we were eating, there was a campfire, and that s why we sometimes sat there, it was so warm and cozy. We were with eight peope, but ony four of us had the most fun. This was a reay nice part of the trip; I remember the fun we had. The best part though, was that we a became much better friends. We a aughed together and made jokes together, and that is why our fight, my friends and I had, disappeared. Now I have three reay good friends, and before I had ony one. Waking to the station, Whisting a merry tune, Having no idea what a nightmare, Was approaching me very soon. Hands inside my pockets, Waking up the stairs, Then hearing the conductor s whiste, I had not a moment to spare. was RUNNING, Running, running, The books in my rucksack ratting, Then STUMBLED, Stumbed, stumbed, I was FALLING, Faing, faing.... I fe on the corner of the stair, The stair was made of stone, At first it didn t hurt, Then I heard the peope moan. The conductor ran to me, He ed me to a mirror, There was bood a over my forehead, My body coapsed into shivers. An ambuance was caed, Its noisy siren oud, Wi it hurt? was a I asked, I fet empty yet fu of fear. The mora of the story is, Never wander very far, With your hands inside your pockets, Or you end up with a scar. By Emiy Lutyens By Barbara Van Santen 42

44 Top Man The author of the story Top Man is James Ramsey Uman. The two main characters are Nace and Osborn. This story was about two peope trying to reach the top of the mountain, K3. Unfortunatey, Nace died faing off the mountain because he was trying to save Osborn. We were taking about who was top man in cass. Athough both men were exceent cimbers, of the two I think that Nace was top man. Both of them were great cimbers. Osborn was very energetic. He was twenty three, and he aways wanted to speed up. He didn t think much; he just wanted to compete his mission. He was a person who was very confident perhaps because he was the fastest cimber. He mosty took the shortest and the fastest way up. Compared to Osborn, Nace was a very quiet person. He didn t express his thoughts out oud ike Osborn. It was his sixth cimb on K3 when his od friend had died. He was very sow and aways- went the safe way. He was very thoughtfu and tried to keep everyone as safeas possibe. I think that Osborn is too young to be top man. He didn t have any experience. It was his first time to cimb K3 and a that mattered to him was just getting on top of the mountain. This was Nace s sixth cimb on K3, so he had a ot of experience. He might even know some good ways to the top. I think the reason he didn t die when he was cimbing the mountain so many times was because he was aways thoughtfu, aways tried to go to a saferway. The main reason why I think that Nace is top man is because of the foowing. If Nace hadn t wanted to hep Osborn, he coud have ived and gone to the top. But because he was thoughtfu and aways wanted to keep peope safe, he heped Osborn and he died. I think that Nace is top man. Without his thoughts, Osborn coud have died. By Joon-Hee Kim Mar Someone from Dehi f."» cf/ I once oved a gir named Neie, Who came from the city of Dehi. She fe in the drain, And damaged her brain, And when she came out she was smey. By Katy Rowey 43

45 Liberia What daddy I can t hear you? I screamed through the phone. You, Jennifer and your mom are eaving tonight instead of Monday. my dad shouted back into the phone. Okay, daddy, start packing right now, I said. Then I hung up the phone. I was seven years od when the war started in Liberia. I was iving there with my mom, dad and, for awhie, my brother and sister. My dad had just found out that the Americans whose spouses worked in the embassy, had to be evacuated with their chidren because the war was getting very bad. We had two hours to pack. We each got to take one suitcase and a carry on. My sister, mom and I were eaving that night and my brother and dad were staying. Emiy, hep you pack your bag," our maid Sara said whie she ran up the stairs. Thank you, Sara. My mom wi be home from schoo soon, and she s bringing Jen with her. My dad said that my mom didn't stay for the whoe high schoo graduation because she had to come home," I expained to Sara as we both started emptying my drawers into my suitcase. My mom was an Engish teacher in high schoo and, since the schoo was cosing down eary, they had to have a very quick graduation for the seniors. I started foding my cothes and putting them into my suitcase unti I heard the door sam. I ran downstairs and my sister and mom were waking into the iving room. My mom tossed her purse onto the couch and started to wak towards me. My sister ran up the stairs to get ready to eave; she ooked worried. We had two hours to pack anything that woud fit into our suitcases and that was it. Are you getting ready, sweaty?" my mom asked, as she bent over to give me a hug. I'm amost done. But, mommy, why do we have to eave so quicky and not take daddy and Tim with us? I asked her scared of what was going to happen to my dad and brother after we eft. Emiy there is a war going on here right now as you know, so the peope who don't work in the embassy have to eave just to be safe. Daddy is staying because he works for the embassy, and so he has to hep it out. Tim is staying because he wants to be with daddy, she paused, stood up, took my hand and we both waked up the stairway. I just didn t understand what was going on and why we had to eave them behind. When I waked into my bedroom, I grabbed my do and a coupe do outfits, stuffed them into my backpack and set it on my bed beside my suitcase. I waked into my sister s bedroom and stood there watching her pack things and stuff them into her bag franticay. She dumped a few cothes in and then put shoes on the edge of the suitcase where they coud fit. I ooked up at Jen and her face ooked worried. Her bue eyes ooked so innocent with her goden hair propped up neaty in a bun. She smied, but it wasn t the happy smie that she usuay had on her face it was different and I knew that she was scared about something happening to my dad and brother. Jen, is everything going to work out okay? I asked her with a questioning ook on my face. Yes, Emiy, everything wi be just fine. She hugged me and then whispered into my ear, Don t worry sweaty. She sowy ost her grip around me, then stood up and caught up with her packing. I eft the room and waked down the ha to my bedroom. When I sat down on my bed, I picked up my do and started taking to her. Kirsten, we have to get away from the bad peope so they can't get us. Daddy has to stay here. Don t be scared we wi make it." I hugged her just ike my sister had to me, and rubbed her head ike she was my own baby. After about two minutes, I set her back onto my bed, then waked down stairs to see if there was anything ese that I needed. I ooked around the iving room to see if anything I needed was Iaying on the couch or on a tabe. I was going to miss the times when I woud do cartwhees on the marbe foor or dance to the music that my parents were istening to in the big spaces area right in the front room. I was going to miss the times when we had the magic man come to my birthday parties. I woud aways remember the big cotton tree in front of our house, when it woud boom and cotton woud fa to the ground ike snow. But I knew that I woud never forget what the peope and pace were ike. Later that night my dad came home eary from work and brought my brother with him they both ooked tired. Is everybody ready? My dad asked after he saw a the uggage down stairs. Yes, honey. my mom shouted from the dining room. Then my dad nodded, picked me up and carried me out to the car. Daddy, wi we ever see you again? I ooked at him with a very serious ook on my face. 44

46 Of course you wi, honey. he set me down next to the car and went back inside to hep my sister and mom bring the bags out. The first person to wak out the door was my brother. He was oaded down with bags. After he stuck a the bags into the trunk, he knet down beside me and gave me a peck on the cheek. I cung on to my do I m going to miss you a ot but someone has to be here with daddy you know? He ooked at me and I ooked back at him and smied. When we were a setted in the car, the engine started and we drove to the embassy which was ony five minutes away. When we arrived, it was packed with friends from the embassy. There were peope crying and hugging parents and chidren. A itte bit down the street were about ten buses and 1 van waiting for peope to jump on to them. After about fifteen minutes, we started carrying our stuff onto a big yeow schoo bus. Bye, daddy. I ove you I said to him as I jumped into his arms. He hed me with a tight grip around my waist and then he put me back onto the ground. Bye, pumpkin," he ooked at me with a big smie on his face from cheek to cheek. Then I waked over to Tim who had just said good-bye to my sister and mom. He bent down just ike he had before and gave me a kiss just ike he had before. Emiy, you are the cutest thing and I am reay going to miss you a ot." He hed my shouders and said, Write to me, okay? Then I ooked at my do and ooked back at him and said, miss you too, Tim. He Iifted me up and put me on the bus. My mom and sister foowed me. We sat down in our sets and waved bye as the bus moved out of its parking spot. As we waited for the bus to start, I thought to mysef, ' probaby never be back here again. Then tears buit up in my eyes as our bus moved further and further away from it s parking spot. I waved to my brother and dad unti they were out of sight. The Land of My Dreams The birds soar high above my head, They re red or back or yeow. And a the whie as they re saiing high, With their sweet songs fiing the air, I think, This is the and of my dreams. A gente breeze brushes past my face, With the scent of pines and fowers. I breathe in deep and ift my arms, Here, nature can boom and ive. Here, in the and of my dreams. In the and of my dreams, Peope never die, Nor do they ever ki, And animas roam, Free as the wind. And in the and of my dreams, Poution doesn't haunt, Every breath of air, Like it does in this and m in. In this pace, Peope ki. Peope die. Animas are ocked up. And war presides. Sowy kiing The hope in my heart, That this pace Coud ever be, Like the and of my Dreams. By Oivia Hess By Emiy Krecke 45

47 WORDS Some words are cean, these are mine, cear, crysta, sparke, and shine. Some words are dirty, here s a taste, mud, stain, trash and waste. I Some words are funny, what a bunch, goof, barf, poof and punch. Some words are quiet, this s the mix, sient, whisper, deaf and icks. '2 Some words are oud, here s the gang, scream, burp, hoer and bang. Some words are pretty, what a crew, grass, sky, his and dew. This is my poem, do you ike it or not? And if you ve read it, thanks a ot! By Andres Modak A3,?) 46

48 The Bat The Love We Had Thou art the devi of the night, Thy wings a crisp futter aight, What art thou fuest fear, As burning ight ventures near? Thou bare thee eyes of the devi, So dark and fierce, fu of evi, Why art thou so crue with Iather,, As thou devour the darkest matter? r Thou art the reaper of power and pain, Thy scythe in hand, hungering sain, Why art thou so sharp and swift, As thy scythe cuts through the mist? Thou art thee ange of deepest he, May thou carcass remain thy ce, Why do the warocks bow at thy breath, As thou meander the corridors of death? By Matthew Smawfied A POEM FOR MY DAD Dad, Dad, Dad, The funniest ad, Sometimes when he forgets his bag, - His spirits begin to sag. When I m in Pain, He heps me maintain. r When seep, He sits beside me deep. f When he comes home, ` He ony taks in a work tone. Dad, Dad, Dad, The funniest ad, He s reay a mixture of good and bad. i By Nishant Singh The ove we had, was never reay there. Like an iusion, A this time you think it wi aways be there, but you take your eyes off it for one minute, it's gone. Like a cande, the ight wi soon die down, and the cande wi be as none. We were just paying a joke on ourseves. What a stupid thing to do! Pretending that our ove was exsistant. But now, it s over. Now we can sart a new. Now we ight another cande. Pain By Meagan Jugar Long, thin, bony, Pain's hand is reaching toward my heart. Puing, twisting, tugging. A that is sacred to me, gone, Gone forever. The back hearse, Roing genty by, Back veis, swiring tears, Good-bye Papa. Good-bye forever. Memories of Daddy's Large, powerfu, but warm, oving hands Cudde me when was cod are ost. Pain has taken my memories. My sweet, warm memories, Gone forever. I won't remember how I oved Or deighted my sweet Daddy, Nor wi remember the ong hours we spent by the fire-pace. Because pain has frozen my heart. My once big, strong heart, Gone forever. Big, roing tears of Love or happiness, Wi never run down my face again. I wi never see again. Pain has cosed my eyes forever. i By Lauren O'Hara 47

49 Doomed in My Computer Why do I have to do this stupid bioogy report? Joe moaned as he typed away on a word processing program on his computer. Who needs to know about the digestive system of a squirre?" Joe, stop moaning and turn down the voume of your CD payer," shouted his mother from the other room. t's eight o cock, when are you going to finish your project? m not moaning, and why are you aways compaining about the voume of my CD payer? be finished at ten thirty Listen, Joe, m not the one who s compaining, the peope from the other bock are! The Jones famiy was a midde-high cass famiy. Mr. Jones had a job as a journaist, He aso used the computer a ot to do his work. Joe kept on typing his report. It was nine and a haf pages ong. He was sti on his third page. After Two Hours Are you done yet, Joe? We, it s taking me a itte onger than thought. We, you better hurry up! After About haf an hour, Joe took a break. He started paying his favorite games: Fight Simuator and DOOM 2. After dying twice in both games, he went back to doing his project. When he tried to print, it said ERROR IN FILE Oh great he said. ' finish the rest in the morning," as he sowy fe aseep. He woke up and found himsef in a totay new pace. It was in the future maybe. There were buttons a over the was, and there were green, red, and bue coors a over the was. He found that it wasn t exacty a room. It was more ike a giant haway. He waked aong the haway. He waked and waked. He thought it woud never end. There were wires a over the was. The wires probaby ed to the master room. There was nobody in the whoe haway. At the end of it, there was a huge open space. The space ooked famiiar, as though he had seen it before. He waked and waked, thinking, Wait a minute. This can't be the future. We been here before. Suddeny, right behind him he fet a deady scratch on his back. He turned back and saw a six foot ta pink monster made of goo, growing at him! He ran as fast as he coud on to some steps and into something which ooked ike a prison. He went in and saw there was a gun ying on the ground. He picked it up and fired at the morning. The gun didn t fire ordinary buets, it fired something ike bue crystas, or energy. The monster ooked ike it was getting eectrified by the gun and he fe to the ground. Joe started to think that there must be biions of monsters out here, but he just had a few more shots (judging by the ight weight of the gun). He was doomed. DOOM!! That was it, this pace was exacty ike the computer game DOOM 2! How coud he go inside his computer? In front of him he saw another one of those monsters, exacty ike in DOOM 2. In the game, they were caed demons. If he was reay in DOOM 2, then the codes that he knew shoud aso work. The ony probem is how he enters the code. He tried shouting the code for invincibiity out, but he found out it didn t work as soon as a demon fired that ray of energy". He knew this eve, it was the first eve. He quicky ran over to the exit of the first eve. Over there, there was a keyboard. On the keyboard he coud have entered the code, but he pressed the button marked ESC (escape). He was now in a big open space with the wind howing. He was standing in the midde of a huge a runway and an empty pane. Oh no, I must have gotten into Fight Simuator! He got into the pane anyway and took off. Since he payed this game with a joystick, he had practice. In the airpane he saw on his radar that there were three bogeys at one o cock, tweve o cock, and at eeven o cock. It was a rea tough batte. He took out two of the bogeys when he saw on his radar about six mies ahead a huge sign saying PRESS TO EXIT TO DOS AND PRINT. He fired one AMRAAM. It missed the remaining enemy. He started to ook at the sign. When he ooked back at the radar, the enemy pane wasn't there anymore. It must have gone back to it s base for refueing. He turned on the pane at mach three. As soon as he pressed the button, the whoe airpane started to shake. When he fet the airpane shake, he reaized that the sucker had been behind him a the time, but out of the reach of the radar. He ooked at the damage report. It said that it was a hit on the right wing. He was started to fa, and then, he fet another shake. He thought it was just the turbuence, but when he ooked at the damage report, he saw that his eft wing was aso taken out. He ooked at his radar. The sign was three mies away, he was at 30,000 feet, and faing at 100 meters per second. The sign was at about 10,000feet. He cacuated that he woud have to fa at the same rate for forty-eight seconds minutes to bump into the sign and exit to dos. He woud not make it 48 4 i c i

50 I r i by the ooks of it because the computer in the pane cacuated that the pane woud bow up in 47 seconds. Damn! He shouted. One second before the pane woud bow up, he ejected. Luckiy, he anded right on the button, exiting to dos(he didn't know what woud get printed). At dos, he found the whoe foor was back. There weren t any was. He saw that on the ground there was a huge keyboard. He typed SHUT DOWN. The next moment he was in bed. Wake up Joe, said Mrs. Jones. Where were you ast night I ooked a over the house for you! Ummmm, I was in bed, maybe you didn t see me? We, did you finish that project? Oh no! spent a night dreaming and forgot about the project. Then he ooked at the printer. On the printer, the whoe report was printed out. Yeah, I finished it." Eage, By Nishant Eage Eage Eage! Fying so high Looking down to wave good bye. In the mist, a is dark, Waving your wings from morning to dusk. Watch out my ad, Mathur For those poachers that get me mad. And the peope and cages t s ike finding out a way to impossibe mazes! Those two yeow eyes at night Which make the whoe pace bright. And ike dogs with heavy chains, I hoped the owners had better brains! Just imagine ooking down, Making somersauts and turning around. Up in the sky, a is cear Without a singe voice or ruste to hear. Eage, Eage! Fying so high Looking down to wave good bye. In the mist, a is dark, Waving your wings from morning to dusk. Tomorrow s News There was an ordinary cerk. The cerk aways wanted to be great. One day the cerk was across the street. The cerk saw an od man, wearing gasses, who ooked different from the others. He ooked strong. Suddeny, the od man asked him, Woud you ike to buy Tomorrow s News? What? newspaper. I never heard of such a name of a That s because I made it, young man," was the repy. The cerk thought about the od man. Is he crazy? Finay the cerk decided that the od man must be powerfu, one who has specia powers. Okay! buy it! The od man said, This newspaper costs $100. It tes what s going to happen tomorrow. That s why I named it Tomorrow s News The cerk didn t say anything. Maybe 'm wrong. He's crazy. The cerk ooked at the od man s face. He ooked great. His eyeswere teing him to buy the newspaper. The cerk gave the od man $100 and took Tomorrow s News. The cerk ooked at the first page. Oh, my god! The boss of his company died on the way to airport. The cerk thought, t's a great chance! If I stop this, the boss wi give me a promotion The next morning, the cerk woke up eary and went to the office. The cerk waited for his boss to eave. The cerk saw his boss taking a car. The cerk quicky foowed him in his back car. The cerk was trying to protect him. Suddeny a huge truck came across centra ine and careened toward the car of his boss. The cerk crushed his own car against the truck to save his boss. The cerk was carried to the hospita. On the bed, the cerk took out Tomorrow s News and read it over. After five minutes of reading the cerk coapsed. On the bottom of the Tomorrow s News, was written, a back car crushed against a truck and a cerk who was in the back car died... By Seung-Hwan Lee By Aessandro Binotti 49

51 Some Words Are... Some Words are Cean, Here are a Few Shiny, Spic and Span, Pure, and New Some Words are Dirty, I Know a Lot Mud, Fith, Muck, and Bot 1 Some Words are Funny, These are so Coo Freak, Big Head, Wingwang, and Foo Some Words are Quiet, They give a Fright Shhh, Hush, Sient, and Night Some Words are Loud, These are my Last Hoer, Squea, Scream, and Bast By Vijay Asava Life He was born, That s the way his ife Was He went to start. to schoo, Became rea smart. But ony had a few friends That woud hang out. One day they saw he was sick. Then he became thin as a stick. i He went under the knife, One cod night. That gave us a a big fright. We a began to pray, Wé hoped to God he d be okay. 1 The suspense... Made us a tense. I was reay in pain, It seemed the waiting... Was driving me insane. The very next day, We got the news. They coud not mend it, And that's the way his ife ended. By Brenna Bates so

52 D Book review of The Outsiders by S.E Hinton I Character Agpearange and Age: Ponyboy Curtis is a boy of fourteen (he has just turned fourteen). He has a good buid for a boy of his age, but he is sma. He has ight brown amost red hair, and he has greenish gray-eyes. He has ong greasy hair which is very precious to him. He wears jeans and T-shirts ike the rest of his gang. Behavior and Motivation: His demeanor towards peope is poite. He doesn t tak too much around his gang and peope. He tries not to utter one word when he is near the cops. He doesn t ike peope ike Darry treating him ike he s six instead of fourteen. He oves his brother Sodapop a ot more than he oves anyone. His motivation is to get good grades and use his head more often. He wants to read good books. He wants to keep his famiy united, by that I mean he doesn't want himsef and Sodapop to go to a boys home. Vaues and Growth: He vaues his hair more than anything. t is very precious to him. Next comes Sodapop his brother whom he oves more than his ate mom and dad. Ponyboy oves Darry inside, but he thinks he doesn't. He thinks that if someone who is oved dies, it s the end of the word. When Johnny and Day died, Ponyboy never got over it. He coud never beieve they had died, he was in a shock. He kept saying that Johnny didn t ki the Soc, he did. He never got over deaths. When his mother and father died he kept having nightmares about the funera. Near the end he earns how to contro his emotions. He earns that if somebody dies, you shoudn't stop your daiy ife. When Johnny kied Bob, Pony thought that he was the cause of it and in a way he was. He was in a shock and when peope ike Randy taked about Johnny kiing Bob, he said that it was he who had kied Bob not Johnny. He just coudn't beieve that Johnny and Daiy were dead. He earned that ife doesn't end when somebody he oves dies. Setting think the setting is in New York in the 1960's. There are ots of other settings where a chapter starts in the book. The parking ots, the drive ins, the vacant ot, Pony's house, the fountain, in the park at night, the hospita, under the ight and in the church. HQ! This book revoves around the Greasers known as Ponyboy Curtis and Johnny Cade. These two are best buddies. Johnny tes Pony his probems and Pony tes Johnny his probems. One night they are jumped by the Socs (peope who jump greasers a the time). One of the Socs gets kied by Johnny. The other Socs run away and te the poice what happened and so the story revoves around them escaping to Wrindixwie. Johnny utimatey dies himsef since he had tried to rescue some kids who were trapped in a fire, and he breaks his back when a og fas upon him. Conficts The major conficts in this story are Socs vs Greasers, Ponyboy vs himsef, Ponyboy vs Death, Ponyboy vs Darry, and Ponyboy vs grief and court. There are ots of other conficts but none of them matter so much to Ponyboy. Theme The author's major theme is death. he expains this theme when the peope are in rumbes in the park or at any other fighting paces. You don t know if you wi get kied or not during a rumbe, your opponents may cheat and bring a gun and ki you, if you are beating them very bad. If Daiy hit a shopkeeper or anyone very hard, he might get hanged for doing that since he had a big poice record at the station. If Two-Bit wisecracked with the cops whie he was in jaii,they coud get angry and beat him up so hard that he coud die. The confict was against the Socswho were very rich and did everything mosty for kicks. Just think what they woud do if they were serious. Johnny had kied Bob who had friends a over the town,bob s Death had created a rumbe everywhere over town, it was Socs vs Greasers. Pony had saved the kids in the fire but, he might have been trapped himsef and coud have died. Anything coud happen. You coud die anytime. When you are a Greaser,there are not many peope who ook up to you or ike you as it says in the book. Recommendation I woud recommend this book to fifth grade onwards since there are kids smoking in the book. Y ounger kids might get motivated and start smoking. This is an exceent book. By Arjun Nijhawan 51

53 Leaving So Soon, Mr. Pot? Mr. and Mrs. Can were on their way home after watching a movie at the theater. As they approached their apartment, they met a man and a woman. The two strangers were od. The od man said to them. Hi, my name is John Pot, and this is my wife. We just moved to this apartment." We..... it's a peasure to meet you," Mr. Can repied. Nice to meet you. Um..What is your name, may I ask? asked Mrs. Pot. Can, Travis Can. answered Mr. Can. Oh~~~, we just happened to move next door. I m sure we wi be cose neighbors, said Mrs. Pot joyfuy. Mrs. Can asked right away, Um~, excuse me, but how do you know we wi be iving next door? I mean, how do you know where we ive? we, it just fees ike we are very cose together. It just gave me a feeing that we may ive next to each other. You know, strange things happen, answered Mrs. Pot. Oh, so, we ook forward to meeting you again, said Mrs. Can. Mr. and Mrs. Pot gave a happy smie, and eft. The next day, when Mr. and Mrs. Can came back from dinner, they encountered a few officers and detectives next door. In the room, behind the door, was a dead body with a white sheet over it. Mrs. Can said to one of the officers. Gosh What happened here? This ady had a heart attack. She was quite od. We did the best we coud, but it was too ate, answered one of the officers.both the officers ooked pretty exhausted. Oh~~,what was her name? asked Mr. Can. Uh... Mrs. Sara Pot, said the other officer. Oh no, my god, we just met them, said Mrs. Can Ioudy. At the same time, know, she was a very nice ady. Just yesterday... just yesterday, we met them," shouted Mr. Can. At this moment, Mr. Pot Came out from the room. Oh, heo, Mr. Can. My wife had a heart attack; it was just..... too ate, said Mr.Pot as he gave a mid smie, scratching his forehead. Oh, I'm so sorry your wife died, said Mrs. Can caringy. Oh no, (chuckes) it's a right. We were expecting a heart attack ong ago. So it wasn't such a rough shock for me. Woud you ike to come in?" asked Mr. Pot. No, it s a right. You probaby want to be aone," said Mr. Can. No, no, pease come in. I m a bit oney. d ove to have company, Mr. Pot insisted. As they entered the room, Mr. Pot asked Mrs. Can, Um... Mrs. Can? I m sorry, but can you prepare some tea for us? Without an answer, Mrs. Can nodded genty and went to the kitchen. In the corner of the kitchen was a goden can. After she made the tea, she just took a ook at it. She opened it, and ooked inside. She coudn't beieve it. There were ashes in it. She gasped and thought, Did...did he.. cremate her? Coud this be the ashes of Mrs. Pot? But who's that under the white sheet? No, guess not. 'She went over to the white sheet, and ooked inside. t was the dead body of Mrs. Pot. Mrs. Can thought, Then what is a this ash? This is reay confusing. Obviousy that night, Mrs. Can coudn't seep. She wondered, What's going on? What was a that ash? But maybe, I'm just being mistaken. No, I don! think so. Why woud anyone eave a goden can with ashes in it? better te this to Travis. The next day, Mrs. Can said to Mr. Can, Travis, don t you think Mr. Pot is acting a itte strange? I mean... No, Mr. Can gave a simpe answer," I dunno. We, just one thing. He ooks a bit too cheerfu. woudn't be that cheerfu if my wife died, answered Mr. Can. Hmm...we, guess what I found? When I was preparing the tea ast night, I found a goden can with ashes. You don`t think..... Mr. Pot..cremated her? said Mrs. Can. "No, then who was under the white sheet?.....we better check on this." From this day, Mr. and Mrs. started to spy on Mr. Pot. They coected any information avaiabe. One day, Mrs. Can came with great evidence. She gasped and said, Look, I just found this out. Mrs. Pot had a twin sister." Yes! So the woman in the bag coud either be Mrs. Pot or... what`s her name?" asked Mr. Can. Mrs. Smith, answered Mrs. Can. You know, don't you think this is the most exciting thing that ever happened to us? mean, we coud be soving a mystery! said Mr. Can. The next day, a the information they knew became cear. When Mr. and Mrs. Can were waking outside, a bus passed by. In the bus :vas Mrs. Pot! Now, Mr. and Mrs. can found out for sure that the dead body under the white sheet was Ms. Smith, Mrs. Pot's twin sister. Even if they are twins, the person in the bus ooked much 52

54 v-_._~.. more ike Mrs. Pot. Both Mr. and Mrs. Can coudn'f seep that night. A few days ater, Mrs. Can came to Mr. Can during unch, Last night, I snuck into Mr. Pot s When the Cock Strikes 1 4 i apartment. You what How coud you! I mean, what if he found you? He coud have hurt you!?!?!" said Mr. Can No, it's aright. I did it perfecty..... ony I eft my notepad under the bed...we, I sti found two airpane tickets to London for Mr. and Mrs. Pot next week. According to the dates on the tickets, Mr. Pot bought the ticket after the death of Mrs. Smith, whom was thought to be Mrs. Pot. So, now, we are absoutey sure that Mrs. Pot isn t dead. We, Iet s just hope that he doesn t find it. I found out that Mr. Pot took care of Mrs. Smith's account. t seemed ike Mrs. Smith was awfuy rich. said Mr. Can. So, et's cear things up. The poicemen and the detectives thought that the dead body of Mrs. Smith was Mrs. Pot. Mrs. Smith died of a heart attack. She wasn t murdered. The goden can was nothing. It coud have been ashes from the firepace. After Mrs. Smith died, which was thought to be Mrs. Pot, Mr. Pot received a the money. You know, ve been thinking of this for a whie, but maybe we shoud stay out of this. No one wi beieve us. Peope wi think our minds are screwed up. said Mrs. Can. So, guess Mr. and Mrs. Pot goes to London with the money. t's a happy ending for them.....iet s just hope that Mr. Pot doesn t find your note pad. said Mr. Can as he sighed with a mid invisibie smie. Oh, stop that! cried Mrs. Can with a augh. In the stiness of the night, there wi aways be a ight. From high above, to deep beow a star cries in fear. Singing songs a fower did boom, and into the night the crade sti moves. The soft tapping feet of a waking seep arouses the ant, that seeps beneath. In the morning of the night the dead go back, homes far away. Busy streets are fied with feet, the tiny ant does seethat he is beat. Graduay no more noise the streets are empty, gone to seep. And again the cock strikes 14 the tapping feet begin to speed, the rusting of the eaves, the awakening of fowers, a did happen before the hour. No more noise No more fowers When wi this end the awakening tower? By Juia King I By Jun Huh 53

55 a Raj, the Rickshaw Dfiver Note: This story has been transated from Hindi to Engish for your reading enjoyment. It was a cod New Dehi morning and Raj, the rickshaw driver, had just woken up. t ooks ike am going to get very itte business today. Just ook at a those couds out there, Raj whined grumpiy. In ony fifteen minutes, Raj was ready to go. He took two tugs at the rickshaw's auto starter and sped off towards the Vasant Vihar area. Arriving at his destination, he stopped at a rickshaw stand. There he met a good friend of his, Kishore, who had been Raj s good companion for amost twenty years. They went to schoo together and ived on the same bock. They shared many happy memories together. Whie they were taking about the atest cricket scores, a man as ta as a five year od tree came up to them and said, Can you take me to Maurya Sheraton? Sure, no probem," Raj and Kishore said at the same time. I wi take this one, you can take that person over there, Kishore said as a ady with a sma hand bag approached.. As Kishore drove off, Raj asked the ady, Madam, where woud you ike to go? Pease take me to the best jewery storein the city. am going to buy my husband a specia anniversary ring. We have been married for twenty-five years, she said in a chirpy voice. In ony twenty minutes Raj, arrived at the jewery shop, and the kind ady paid him sixty rupees, ten more than he asked for. Raj said thank you and drove off to the nearest rickshaw stand which was ony five minutes away. Whie Raj was waiting at the rickshaw stand, he noticed that the ady eft her handbag in the back seat. He was wondering what to do. He then ooked inside.-_.~._._.._ the bag ony to find five stacks of five-hundred rupee notes. Fear struck Raj. The words What shoud I do, kept on going through his mind. If/ keep it, just think of a those gifts I can buy my kids. But seeing them pay with the gifts wi make me fee sad. What shoud do? Raj yeed out oud. Then Raj remembered the story that the ady tod him in the rickshaw. This money is probaby the money for the anniversary ring. Before a tear came to his eye, Raj jumped into his rickshaw with the bag at his side and drove off to the jewery store. The first thing Raj saw when he went into the jewery store was the ady crying and saying, How...how stupid can I be." Then she saw Raj with the bag. She jumped and ran to Raj saying, Thank you, thank you so much." She even started to kiss him. When Raj was about to eave the jewery store, the ady handed him a sma box. What is this? Raj asked. Oh, just a itte gift of thanks. the ady repied. Raj carefuy opened it and saw that it was a beautifu siver neckace. Raj said thanks. Whie Raj was waking to his rickshaw, he thought, Maybe this neckace is ony worth one hundred rupees, but to me it is worth a miion. Monkey Monkey, Monkey why so mean? biting peope turning them green. By Ameya Muay Monkey so many times thy have seen, but never examined for answers that need. Somewhere out there hods the truth of how you have come into being. Monkey, Monkey you have seen, what other scientisfs dream. Where have you come from that makes you immorta to some beings? So many times thy has seen, but what have you done to unfortunate beings? Some virus, some disease but you won't be appeased. By Arjun Saraf 54 I I i i

56 An Eephant Remembers r b i Danie ran stumbing through the forest, running bindy and amost over exposed root in his path. The horror of what he had just seen spurred him on faster. He had to get home and te his father. He was panting and sweating and his egs threatened to give way, but Danie ran on unti he reached the cearing with their custer of huts. His father and some other forest guards were standing in the center of the cearing with their custer of huts. They were started to see Danie come panting up. What is it Danie? His father sounded concerned. Quicky, Danie tod them what he had seen. To the north, near the bamboo grove, they have kied that big tusker, the eader of the herd. I heard them eaving in jeep, Danie said between pants. There was a horrified gasp from the men. Danie's father and the others were a forest guards in a arge eephant sanctuary in Kenya. For many months now, the Forest Department officers had been harassed by a gang of poachers. They woud aways ki a arge tusker, take the tusks, and disappear. They had aready ost three eephants and had been abe to get amost no information about the poachers who were obviousy very we organized. They disappeared with the ivory which was probaby sod to big cities, and now it seemed as if Danie had managed to bring news which woud give them a ead in their hunt for the poachers. Danie's father organized the other guards at once and set them of on their bicyces towards the spot Danie had mentioned. Meanwhie, he sent Danie to Mr. Hardy, the forest officer in charge of the Sanctuary. Danie paused ony for a drink of water from their hut, before starting of again towards the Forest Officer's house on the outskirts of the forest. Danie, be carefu, caed his mother from the doorway of their hut. These poachers may sti be moving around the forest, and they are dangerous men. I be carefu mother," he answered. keep off the main path and go sienty through the forest. When Mr.Hardy heard what Danie had to stay, he at once started off towards the spot in his jeep, taking Danie with him. They found the forest guards standing about in a group waiting for Mr.Hardy. This is the fourth tusker they have kied, said Mr.,Hardy. He waked a itte distance to the spot where the dead eephant ay. The poachers had shot the huge tusker and then sawn off his once proud tusks. What an unforgivabe act this is, he said quiety. What kind of peope wi ki a harmess beast in this ruthess manner just to make money out of his ivory tusks? Danie was standing was standing a itte away from the rest. He heard a faint stirring somewhere in the bamboo forests to his right. Something seemed to be moving in the there. Curious, Danie went towards the bushes, peeking into the thick growth. There was definitey something hiding there, and then he stared in surprise. Outined haziy in the dark bamboo bushes, he coud see a sma eephant, a baby hardy more than a yearod up to his shouders in height. Thoughts raced through Danie's mind. Why was the baby there, separated from it s mother? The big tusker. ying dead a itte distance away, was the eader of the herds, that roamed the junge, and the baby coud of we been part of the famiy. t woud not have been abandoned ike this by the mother, even if she had been feeing from the gun shots of the poachers. Wariy Danie parted the bamboo pants and took another step forward. He ooked back hesitanty towards the men, but they had not noticed anything. They were gathered around the arge tusker on the ground. Danie took another hesitant step forward. The itte eephant might be a baby, but it was part of a wid herd after a. There was no saying what kind of reaction it woud have to an unknown human being. Danie saw the eephanfs eyes. They were bewidered and anguished. The baby shivered and began to whimper. There was such misery in that whimper that Danie stopped again. Another eephant was ying hidden among the bushes. Danie knew at once what had happened. The poachers had fired amost indiscriminatey at the herd whie they were feeding on the bamboo shoots. Danie was fied with pity for the baby eephant. Poor itte orphaned eephant! t stood bewidered and competey miserabe. t must have seen it's mother kied in front of him. Genty, Danie drew him out of the bushes into the cearing where the men were sti gathered around the dead tusker. Unce, Danie caed to Mr. Hardy. There's a young mother eephant aso kied here. Danie had been aowed to bring him back home to his hut because the eephant was too sma to be eft aone in the forest. The herd to 55

57 which his mother had beonged had moved faraway, and it woud probaby be another week or two before they returned to that area again. After that, the baby woud be returned to the herd. Danie had been overjoyed to have the itte eephant with him. It was ike having a pet of his own, even though it was ony for a weeks. think `m going to ca you Rover, Danie had tod the eephant. Rover was a roy-poy feow. At first. it had refused to eat. Danie searched out tempting bit s of juicy sugar cane for him, but Rover just turned his face away. He is grieving for his mother, expained Danie s mother. Danie stayed cose to Rover for the first few days, and spoke to it constanty. Graduay Rover setted down and began to eat a the fresh green vegetabes and fruits Danie woud get for him. Mother, said Danie one day, m going to take Rover for a itte wak. Take it aong the main road to the tempe. Vishnu, the tea shop owner, caed to Danie, Danie, is that the baby eephant you rescued in the junge? he asked. i Vishnu hed out a few umps of jaggery sugar to feed Rover. He aughed and said, He ikes it. Just then, a jeep drew up and two men caed to Vishnu to serve tea. Right away sir" repied Vishnu. Danie stopped watching the men in the jeep and ooked at Rover. Rover was standing restessy and seemed to be ooking at the men in the jeep. Then quiety and deiberatey, he fucked his trunks to one side and waked to the jeep. What happened next, Danie coud haziy remember. Rover attacked the men! With his trunk he dragged out the men at the whee dropped him to the ground and stamped him with his eg. In the midst of a the bewidering noise and movement, Danie saw Mr. Hardy's jeep pu aside. Mr. Hardy and four other forest guards ran to pu Danie back from his furious attack. Later in the evening Mr. Hardy came and tod them that Rover had caught the poachers. By Fairuz Kamian The Evoution of the Skateboard The first skateboards ever made were fat pieces of wood with meta trucks and meta whees. They were very oud and weren't good for boarding. Then peope started coming out with thin pastic boards and rubber whees. These were caed banana boards and were used for speed racing. After the banana boards, skateboards were starting to become popuar, and companies started to make their own stye of boards out of wood. Two of the best brand name boards you coud have bought were Vision or Doube Vision. These boards were fat, had a tai on both sides, were made of wood, and were covered with sand paper grip. Nowadays probaby the most popuar skateboards are Eight Bas. These are aso covered with sand paper for extra grip and contro and have sma whees for going freestye. The board is ong and narrow, kind of ike the banana boards except the Eight Bas are onger and have different features. The stye of skating has aso evoved. In the eary age of the. skateboard, peope went down his and went fast on the boards, but as the years went by, peope started doing tricks, jumps and a kinds of tricks. One of the most popuar things to do on the skateboard is riding the haf pipe. t is a ramp that ooks ike a sawed~off pipe. The boarder goes up the side and when he gets to the top, he fies into the air due to the speed that thrusts him up. He does a stunt on the board and ands back on it, going back and forth doing tricks in the air. Another thing to do on the skateboard, which many boarders do is to ride in pubic areas, jump off sidewaks and go down sideways on a stair_raiing (in other words, improvise). Just about any bizarre trick s possibe on the skateboard. One of the most commony used tricks, and probaby the easiest, is the Oy. It is a trick where you jump with the board by hitting the back of the board and siding your foot up and the board jumps in the air. There wi be a ot of different types of skateboards and tricks to come in the future, but who knows what peope wi come out with next? A._-- i d 1 By Joshua Jones 56

58 I Trap In the year 2433, Jo, a thirteen year od boy, and his friend John were paying near a nucear power pant. Jo was Iooking up in the sky and said, John ook up" John moved his head up and ooked at the strange back dot and said, It's a pane...no, a space ship. The thing was coming coser. Jo ooked at it carefuy and noticed that it was an m&m ship. Jo and John's bodies were gowing and disappeared. They were transported to the m&m ship by the green m&m. Jo and John were surrounded by the green m&m s. They were pointing a aser gun at them. Jo and John raised their hands. The spaceship started moving. The green m&m s put them to seep. When they woke up, they were in outer space moving toward a red panet the shape of an m&m. When they anded, two green m&m's came and took them to their king. They were in a big ha. In front of them there was a big yeow m&m about two times bigger than they were. It said, am the king of this panet. Jo and John ooked around. There were no guards. So they turned back quicky and ran toward the door as fast as they coud. When they went out, the guard foowed them. In front there was a turn. They quicky turned and hid behind the big box and watched the guard pass them. When the guard went out of sight, they opened the box and saw what it was. It was a box fu of heat guns and aser guns. So they took a heat gun and then saw a piece of paper. John ooked at it and said, This is a bue print for the heat gun and the aser gun." He put the pan in his pocket and went to find a way back to earth. They ran unti they got tired. So they went to sit behind another box. They went to seep. When they got up, it was sti dark. We, it's dark the whoe day but that doesn t matter. A the m&m's were aseep. So then John saw writing on the side of the box it said, Portabe space craft mode exxsj fjg jk , for two m&m s. The m&m's weighed as much as they did,so, just to be sure, they took five of them. They aso took the bue print of them. Then they tan to the other end of the way. They saw two green m&m's in front of them. They took out the heat gun and fired at the m&m's. Suddeny smoke came out of the m&m's, and they meted. Jo and John started running toward the huge door in front of them. When they entered the door, they saw a spaceship and ten m&m's came running in front of them. So they took out a heat gun and fired at the m&m's. A the m&m's meted and Jo and John ran to the spaceship and got on it. No one was in the spaceship. Jo and John went in to the cockpit and tried to find a way to take off. They turned on every switch they saw. The space ship engine started and then started ifting. Jo saw a map of the gaaxy and it said, Choose where you want to go. Earth, Jo said. Thank you, the computer repied. John had set the engine to warp 10. Engage, Jo said to the computer. In haf hour the space ship had reached earth. Prepare for anding." John said. The space ship moved toward the earth. In a few minutes the space ship had anded. Jo and John got out of the space ship. They sod the bue prints to the government for $1,000,000,000,000 each, and became rich. Deserted By Chaiwat Sungkhobo A aone in the midde of an uninhabited word, I have nowhere to move, In this desoated, soitary confinement, I am restricted by the boundaries of the earth, I am abandoned, Without friend to tak to or foe to hate, I am as afraid as an infant, Who is istening to his parents quarre, I can't move, these was are caving in, I'm surrounded, I am a paranoid foo, Anxious to get out of this fearfu nightmare, I aways thought the worst, But this time I want to be wrong, I was in a corrupt nightmare in he, Without a devi or a god, How do I ive with nothing to beieve? I have wasted time praying for a god to hep me, I have received no response, Apart from my Ionesome body dying, Free me! By Bhavin Vakani 57

59 The Gift from a Mouse My Best Gift I They say in France that if a sma chid Ioses one of his teeth and puts it under his piow at night, a mouse wi come to take it and eave a gift for the chid. When I was 6 years od, I was fortunate to ive in Paris. I waited for a ong time to ose my teeth. At ast the day came! I asked my eder sister to take out my wobby tooth for she had a good reputation as a dentist; some of her cassmates often askedher to take out their baby teeth. It was very painfu for me, for it was the first time and I was scared. Before I went to bed, I reay wondered what I woud receive. In the morning, when I found a package of cartridges for my Waterman pen, I thought what a good creature the mouse was. I was so deighted. I coud picture a sma mouse bringing a package of cartridges. I tried to use them carefuy but now they are a used up and 'm a itte sad. I wish I coud beieve in the existence of the mouse, as we as of Santa Caus. I hope the mouse wi come to India for my younger sister. By Kiyono Fuwa The best gift that I ever got was a watch. It is a good watch. It works automaticay and it has a back band. The rim is god and siver. The numbers are written in Roman numeras and it shows the date. It is made in Switzerand by Pierre Nicoe. It is specia to me because it ooks nice. By Hammad Abdua AI-Hammadi I v Hannan a Hannan: å [ü Kgywuo F7»-uq 58

60 The Sprained Finger My Best Friend Two months ago, I sprained my thumb whie paying basketba in the gym. A ba went outside the ines and I tried to catch it. I spread out my fingers to catch it but the ba came between my thumb and index finger. t was very painfu. Actuay I had had some pain in my thumb and had tod my mother about it that morning, and she had said, Don t pay basketba today." I payed basketba anyway because I beieved that I woudn't get hurt but I was wrong. I coudn t go to the nurse because it was about five o cock and she had eft. When I went back home, my mother was angry because I disobeyed. I sti don t understand how she knew I woud get hurt. She put some medicine on my finger but I don't think it heped. I didn t go to hospita because I didn't think I needed to do that. After a week, the finger seemed amost fine so I payed basketba again, and again hurt my finger. It happened when Hae-Sung came cose to me to take the ba whie I was dribbing. When he reached out to take the ba from me, he accidentay knocked my injured thumb. I was very angry because I got hurt again. I wanted to knock him down but I coudn't. He didn t mean to hurt me. It happened accidentay. I sti fee some pain in my thumb when somebody hits it or grabs my hand or when I catch a ba but it is amost OK now. I beieve that it wi be OK soon. Yes, I continue to pay basketba because I ove that sport but I do so very carefuy. My best friend ived in Seou. His name is Jun Hyune. He and I ook very different. I have short, straight hair. He has ong, cury hair. 'm ta and heavy. He is short and thin. I ike American food. He ikes Korean food. I ike sports. He doesn t ike sports I can pay the piano. He can t pay the piano. But we are very good friends. One day I fought with him because he threw a stone at me. That day I cried at home because I was sad to ose his friendship. The next afternoon, I went to his house. I said, " m sorry, Jun Hyune. He said, can't accept an apoogy. Then he went into his house. I was sore at heart. Many days passed. He came to me. He said, m sorry, Sang Jhin. It was my turn to be difficut. But he was my best friend, so I accepted his apoogy. We payed together and I wanted to see him again. B By Sang Jhin Lee By n-moo Hwang P 59

61 The Unicorn Once in a and of beauty and weath, There ived a princess named Stea Steath. When Stea went to turn on her fan, The cever unicorn thought of a pan. Now Stea knew a fea with brown hair and eyes, Who said to her, I know a unicorn that fies." Stea's eyes grew big, her mouth opened wide, And she said, Bring me that unicorn or I have you fried! Yes your majesty, whatever you say, But I must warn you there's ony one way, To find that unicorn. That's a I have to say. We hurry, find that unicorn, Stea answered instead. Or make sure to chop off your head! So the fea set off to find that unicorn. And he even had a specia unicorn-horn. He came to a cearing with ony grass and shrub, And said, Gee, I wonder If unicorns ike grub? We, it turned out that unicorns did ike grub, And there was one hiding right there in the shrub! He discussed it with the fea, And they went to go find Stea. My dear Majesty, said the unicorn with might. We most certainy wi have them by tomorrow night. "Good, said Stea parading around the room. By the way, I aso want a fying broom and a magica oom-- Yes, your Majesty, we' get them to you soon, Excaimed the fea as he eft the room. The next morning when Stea woke up, She thought to hersef, What fortunate uck! Then the unicorn and the fea, Gave a box to Stea. The unicorn said, Inside are a your wishes, ncuding some beautifu god-pated dishes. Now eave me aone with my wishes, she said. Go away or H! chop off your heads!" Then the fea said, To the unicorn, Fred, You must come with me or my mean Majesty Wi not hesitate to chop off my head." The unicorn agreed, and said, We sha see." But thought to himsef, can aways get free, With my magica power that no one can see." So off he went with the fea, And they few to the caste of Stea. When they arrived at the caste of Stea, The unicorn and the fea, Stea said, thought he was yea, But no matter, he stay in the cear. Then Stea asked, You're a magic unicorn, right? Right." answered the unicorn, his smie bright. The two went to a nearby ake, The fea said, wonder how ong it wi take-- When suddeny ike out of a dream, They heard a horribe, gass-shattering scream. They few back to the caste and, however, They saw Stea as white as a ghost, saying, Never Have I seen as many bugs and snakes. Ever!" Once in a and of beauty and weath, There ived a princess named Stea Steath. Now Stea knew a unicorn with a white tai and mane, Who said to her, don't think you be greedy again." By Kirsten Hartwick Then get me a diamond ring, gass sippers, and a handsome Knight, And I want them by tomorrow night! 60

62 Darkness Some Words Are stepped out of the teepee, From its fire and toward darkness. I ran for my son s ife, A around was darkness. SOME WORDS ARE DIRTY, LIKE BLOOD AND GUTS IN A SURGERY, LIKE SCUM ON A CON ARTISTS FACE, LIKE DISGUSTING FOOD IN A CAFE, LIKE MUD IN A PGS STY. I The first hi was fast, the second sower, And sti darkness. At the third hi I searched for the path, But coud not find it in the darkness. SOME WORDS ARE CLEAN, LIKE BUBBLE BATH IN A HOT TUB, LIKE THE SHINNING SILVER ON A KNG S CROWN, LIKE THE RUBBER DUCK FLOATING, LIKE WHITE SHAMPOO N YOUR HAR. I sighed and continued bindy, Bind because of the darkness. The snow fied wind bew in my face, And I stumbed in the darkness. SOME WORDS ARE QUIET, LIKE DEATH AT A FUNERAL, LIKE THE SILENT STREETS IN LONDON, LIKE A GASP OF A MURDER WITNESS, LIKE A PEACEFUL NEIGHBORHOOD. I wrigged my toes in my thin moccasins, Then wished for my totem to take away the darkness. My totem did so just as I was going to coapse, I coud fainty see the viage in the dimming darkness. Many thoughts fied my mind, As I watched the fading darkness Thoughts of my son in our singe teepee, Far away, he was sti in darkness. SOME WORDS ARE LOUD, LIKE A ROCK BAND AT A ROCK CONCERT, LIKE A SCREAM AT A GUN SHOT, LIKE A HOLLER AT A SHOOT OUT, LIKE THE SCHOOL CAFE AT NOON. By Thomas Edwards He ay there, sweating with fever, Though surrounded in the cod darkness. P As I traveed into the strange viage, There was not much more darkness. r ni3 A And then I knew my son woud ive, For there was DAWN. By Tenise Amber 61

63 In the Morning Jime, just get me a nice pair of socks and come down and eat your breakfast. t is aready pretty ate. i i i i i i i i i i i i 'k i i i i i i i i i i i C mon, Jime, open up. Mom s using the other bathroom and I need to brush my teeth. No, you don t need to. Jime, pease. Just et me in. Okay, okay. Hod on." Hurry-up. t s aready 7:30. We re supposed to be downstairs eating breakfast. Jice. hod on. I be Unocking the door, but don't come in unti I te you to, okay? Yeah, okay. Now hurry-up. Okay, now you can. Ugh. Disgusting outfit. By the way, your neck ooks kind of bare. That is why I am ooking for a choker or something. Anyway, don't comment on me. You go to schoo ooking ike you just got out of bed. You ook ike you don t comb your hair and your cothes don t match. The east you coud do is tie up your hair. And whenever you do tie up your hair, it ooks ike a three-year-od did it tor you. If it ever does ook nice, it took you hours to do it. I was just asking. You don t need to criticize me on how bad I ook. At east I am not vain, iike you. m not vain. I am just concerned about the way I ook." Hey, you sme of that Jojoba soap. Have you been using it? Yeah. So? was just wondering. I mean you got so mad at me when I even suggested using it that I hadn t yet. 'm sure you haven t yet, Jice. Knowing you, you woud have gotten your hands on it the minute you coud. woud not! So- Hum dee dum. La di da di da di da di. You can sing as oud as you want, but I know you are istening. Can I use your Jojoba soap?" My, my, weren t you the one who was opposed to my use of it? We, I have to consider that fact. 'm in a good mood right now so, okay, I guess so. Thank you, Jime. But ony this time." We, we re finay in the car. Jice, ook at what time it is! t s 7:55. Oh great! Mohan, hurry-up. Stop washing the car and get us to schoo. Just put the bucket with the towe inside and get us to schoo. Gosh, I won't be surprised to find out that he has hearing probem. He never seems to understand anything! We, at east he is somewhat more cooperative than a those other drivers we ve had. Yeah, I know what you mean. You know, Jice, maybe you shoudn t scream at peope so much. If don't scream at certain peope, they never isten. Especiay him. (pointing to Mohan) We, you sti shoudn't scream so much. He is not deaf by the way. He just does not understand Engish very. we. If someone started taking to you in whatever anguage the Nepa peope speak, you woudn't understand, either. Anyway, be thankfu that he understands some amount of Engish. Jime, just shush. Do you think I ove screaming, shouting and whining at peope for no reason? No, but I think you do it too often. Even Mom and Dad say so! You' probaby scare the dayights out of anyone who even sighty annoys you. guessyou are right. Maybe I do scream a itte too much. By Jia-Xin 1 I Jime, get me a pair of socks woud you pease? And get me a pair that you woud wear. Not ike the one you got me before." We, you didn't specify so you can t exacty bame me. Yeah, but you sti knew." It wasn t my faut. 62

64 Oops! Under the surface of the ake, Everything ooked quiet... As far as I coud see. But how was I to know That Jaws wasn't urking under the waves To suddeny jump up And bite me in two? Under the sheets on my bed, Everything ooked sti. But how was I to know That there wasn't a huge ugy monster, Waiting to jump out at me? J Under the bushes, Everything ooked safe. But how was I to know That there wasn't a tiger, Crouching to spring on me And tear me to shreds? So I took a deep breath, And jumped into the ake... There was nothing there! I braced mysef, And pued back the sheets... No Monster! Feeing confident, I pushed the bushes aside. And the tiger eapt up, Tearing me to shreds. By Sarah Pett I F. C7 BBS T FRIEND 63

65 A Great Actor Death My itte brother was a ta kid, about seven feet and he weighed about 250 kios. Everybody was afraid of him; even my mother refused to tak to him. A of this started the day he fe in a poo of bacteria substance causing him to mutate into what he is today, a human monster. That horribe accident occurred when he was three; he is now seven. He aready has a job as a professiona arm wrester. He never went to schoo because the teachers were too afraid of him. He wants to be actor. His dream woud be to pay the roe of a friendy giant. Maybe because he wants to make some friends. At this time he ives in an enormous apartment in New York and is quite happy. His favorite food is steak, and he can eat haf a cow if he s reay hungry. This is how his dream came true. One night, we decided to go see a movie in a nearby cinema. We sat down, started chatting when there was a power faiure. My brother proposed that we entertained everybody whie waiting for the eectricity to come back. So he payed the roe of the itte giant. He had that funny way of saying things that made everybody augh. He started taking ike he did when he was a itte boy. He used to watch the comedies on T.V and earned how to copy them. A fim producer, who was in the audience, found that my brother had some potentia. So he asked him, Do you want to come to my production studios tomorrow to take an audition? It woud be my peasure, my brother answered. The next morning he went to the production studio, passed his audition, got his new job and made his dream come true! Dark and deep. It goes on forever. My fears of it do not stop me. Courage is the ony way through it. The shadow of the night reveas its danger. I step into the darkness, and its power uncovers my past. Sha I go on? A quick fash of ight and my dreams fade away. I know not of what this has cost me, But now I know that the shadow of death ies before me. \,/ By Sheena Singh By David Saint-Germain i 64

66 Radka Kirsten was bored. She stared at her pet rabbit Cactus. Cactus was a white rabbit with orange and brown spots. He had ong, wiry jackrabbit ears that stuck straight up into the a`:r. Nicknamed rabid rabbit, he bit everything but her. She wished something interesting woud happen. A burst of static buzzed out, jarring the sience and starting Kirsten. Cactus continued sitting as if nothing had happened, which was odd, cause Cactus was about the most easiy started bunny in the word. She got up and turned off the radio. A second burst of static... burst out. Kirsten s heart did a doube somersaut. Hadn t she just turned the radio off? She went back and found the radio on. Creepy, she thought as a shiver ran down her spine. Nonsense, she tod hersef. She obviousy just had eft it on. Then when the static had started her, she had just not turned it off. Very ogica. Things aways have very ogica, very rationa expanations. That was what she was aways taught in schoo. Kirsten wished that it wasn t. That there was something magic in the word. That there was a crazy, irrationa, iogica, competey off-the-wa kind of expanation, ike...ike that her rabbit, with his ong ears, coud become a radio receptor. This is Sean Brian with the KWCFSDT news for the evening. Kier penguins are hoding Quebec for ransom and state that they are not wiing to reease the city for ess than a miion fish. It is obvious that over-fishing is starting to take its to on the natura baance. The President of Canada is negotiating. Firebreathing ants are on a rampage, setting fire to crumbs and scorching fingers. Bue frogs are turning up in the midde of things, and for the specia guest today, we have Bob Smith, who has won a Guiness Word Book records for fatness, corn nut eating, being turned down by women, etc., etc., etc. Kirsten s eyes fet ike they had popped out of their sockets. She spun around to check and make absoutey sure that she had turned the radio off. She must have just thought that she had turned it off. Her eyes buged again. The power of the radio was most definitey in the off position. Then wha...wha...what was that coming from?" Kirsten sputtered. Cactus just ooked at her ike: Who, itte od me? No. No. It coudn't possiby be. We, I think it coudn't possiby be. Maybe, just maybe, it coud possiby be! Kirsten thought, doubtfuy at first, but widy excited as she finished. Rabbü You? You? You re a radio rabbit? She gasped. Hey, I sort of ike that. I can see it now. Cactus; The one and ony Radio Rabbit. in a the headines around the word! Cactus ooked disgusted. O.K. Fine. No headines. But 'm taking you in for Show-and Te. Cactus ooked exasperated. If I must, he said. must be going over the edge, Kirsten thought. First my rabbit receives KWCFSDT 109.4; then he starts taking to me. I must be insane- SHOE-WOP-DEE-WOP-DEE-DO-O-O-AH TWO-OH-ONE-PONT-SX-X" -no, /"m sane. My rabbit is insane. I wonder how I change the frequency? I know! The ears! Kirsten pointed the ears in different directions. Another burst of noise. This is Russian agent Vodka3, ya. The time iz right to met the earth, ya. Kirsten started to panic, but setted down with the thought that it was probaby just a stupid spy story. - -THREE DAYS LATER--- BOOM! CD By David Benefie 65

67 Troube With My Litte Cousins When I was about three years od, I oved going to my unce s house a the time. He woud joke around with me, give me ots of sweets (I oved sweets then), and ticke me too. So, when he and my aunt had a daughter, she oved to do things, amost anything. She was sma and sweet, but, a itte ater, she didn t seem ike that anymore. She kept puing my hair, jumping a over me, so naturay, I got reay scared of her. I didn't want her around me. Who knows what she was going to do next? This brings back ots of other memories too. I can remember running around the house, being a pain, ike most itte kids. One thing that I can remember reay we is drawing. My brother and I oved to draw things, especiay airpanes. From what I remember, my mom had just finished painting the house, we, not my mom, but the painters. Anyway, my brother and I asked my mom if we coud draw an airpane. Of course she said yes. So we started drawing it, but, of course, not on a sheet of paper, but on the wa. We had decided that the paper wasn t big enough for ithe airpane. We didn't draw a itte pane. We wanted it to be as big as possibe. So we drew it fu room ength. We didn t think it was too bad. Not ony that, we aso drew thousands of these itte windows. You know, I fet reay sorry for her, but what's the use now. Another thing I remember is how my brother and I went into the kitchen reay eary in the morning. My mom had just finished organizing the kitchen and washing a of the dishes. Of course we had a very big interest in the kitchen. We got ots of our secret ingredients that we aways used in our speciaties such as sugar, four, washing detergent, shampoo, and many other things. We mixed a of it in a bow. And, being the nice and adorabe itte kids that we were, we ceaned up a of the stuff that we spied on the foor with the fuffy, cean, spotess kitchen coths that my mom had just washed. Then we went back to seep from our tiring job, ony to be awakened by my mom's scream. We re sorry, okay, we said. Sorry isn t enough, I just finished washing these things, and you dirty them a again, my mom said, at that moment, my brother waked off, and came back with his favorite toy car. Do you want us to wash the dishes for you?" he asked. Forget it, you're just going to make an even bigger mess. Just go on and pay with your friends, and next time you want to do something ike this, ask me first, okay? Okay." At that exact moment, we went to our room, got dressed, and ran out of the house hoping that my mom woudn't change her mind about etting us go out of the house. Luckiy, she didn t. We stayed out for about five hours and then we went to our best friends house. We have known them since we were itte kids of about three yearsod. Every summer, when we go back to Yugosavia, we see them, and we hang out a ot. I can remember most of these things very ceary, though I regret doing most of them. We, I hope that I don't have any more moments ike the ones that I have described. I'I te you a coupe more of the things that I did when I was sma, I came into the iving room, and my hair was a wet. My mom asked me what I did to my hair. Rade washed it for me," I said stroking my hair with my hand. With what? my mom asked. With some juice, I said. Oh my God I can remember something kind of sad. We, just recenty, we were in Yugosavia at my grandparenfs house. My brother, my two cousins and I were a in one room. My brother started throwing a piow at my itte cousin. She certainy didn't ike it, so she just waked up to the cupboard camy and picked up a soid, meta vase and HIT MY BROTHER RIGHT ON THE HEAD WITH IT. (Ouch! that must have hurt! ) By Branko Zugic 66

68 Excuses, Excuses, Excuses! Mrs. Irvine: Where s your homework, Brad? And a the other projects that were due ast month? 've been asking for your projects since ast month. You better have it now" Brad: What homework and projects are you taking about. We never had any. You must be going out of your mind! Mrs. rvine: Oh, yes we did. 've even extended the deadines especiay so that you coud turn it in on time. Now you don't have any of it! s that what you re teing me? You shoud be happy m a nice teacher, for if you were in any other cass without your homework, you d be sent sent to detention right away. Or woud you ike that? Brad: Of course not. I just.uh.um. had it ready and then um... the dog chewed it a up. Yeah, that s the story. Mrs. rvine: Sure, you don t even have a dog. That s what I know. Brad: Oh, yeah. Um...it was the neighbor s dog. He came over to pay with me, and then ugh... the dog gobbed my homework with one gigantic gup. Mrs. Irvine: And why woud the neighbor s dog be in your house chewing up your homework? Dear chap, no more Iying now, I want facts now. Brad: You ve got a point there. We fine, but I know you won't beieve me. Mrs. Irvine: don't care as ong as you te me the truth. So, where s your homework? Brad: We, my servant threw it in the garbage cause she thought it was trash. We, that s it. See, you don t beieve me. Mrs. rvine: Of course, do. Your assignment must have been very dirty ooking to make her think it was trash. We, ' give you ony one more day and that s it. Okay? Brad: Oh, thank you so much. ' give it to you tomorrow. No probemo. (Another week few by) Teacher: Where is your homework, cass? Before I forget, Brad where s the homework that was due ast week? Brad: What homework, Mrs. rvine? You are so nice that you don t give us homework, don t you remember? Mrs. Irvine: Stop the nice stuff kid. Of course I gave you homework and, you, specificay tod me that you woud give the homework the next day. That homework was due more than one month ago now. may be nice, but for not very ong." Brad: But pease, 'm not very good at remembering stuff, especiay homework. Give me another day, pease. Mrs. rvine: A day to you is a week! No, no, can`t keep up with you anymore. I can t remind you day and night for your homework. You now have a zero for your grade and boy, do you have many of em. You aso have one week of detention right here with me. We woud have so much fun together ceaning up the cassroom! can't wait ti the cass is over. Brad: Boy, am I in big troube! By Maria Feisa S. Torres (Joy) by Jox/Torrés 67

69 MY BROKEN ARM My Terribe Story One fa when we were iving in Austraia and I was eight years od. We picked grapes for a few weeks in Midura. It was very hot, about thirty or forty degrees. One evening, we went to the vineyard owner's house and watched TV. When we went out for a wak, the vineyard owner's chid ran after me and jumped on my back and I fe down. Unfortunatey, my arm anded on a rock and I screamed in pain. At home, my mother and my father bandaged my arm and we went to Mebourne. After three or four days, we went to the Carton Hospita. There a doctor put a cast on my arm and we went home. A few weeks ater, my arm started to itch and I asked my dad why it was itching. He said it showed that my arm was getting better. On a Friday evening a week ater, we returned to the Carton Hospita and were sent to surgery. In the doctor s hand, there were scissors. The doctor cut the cast off my arm. Whie he was cutting, the scissors fet very cod and when he finished, my hand fet very ight. My arm was very dirty as if my skin was dark. I had to hod my arm with my hand, because I was used to having my hand in a sing for support. I was more comfortabe without my cast. After a short time, I coud pay soccer again with my schoo mates. I decided to be more carefu with my arm in the future. I hope I never break my arm again. When I was four years od, I had a big accident. It happened on May five, which is a Chidren s Day in Korea. My parents bought me some donuts for a present and we ate them together in the iving room, unaware of the accident that woud foow. Whie we taked and iaughed, I was bouncing up and down. Then, I fe over and bumped my forehead against the sharp edge of a itte tabe. The gash was deep and started to beed. I touched my forehead and saw bood a over my hands. When I saw the bood, I was reay frightened and started to scream. My parents tried to cam me and gave me first aid. I didn't know what happened after that because I was stunned. The next thing I remember is waking up. I coud see a doctor and sme the disgusting odor of medicines. I fet pain in my forehead and I ooked at it with a mirror. I was very surprised because it was sewn. Two weeks ater, my stitches were Out. That was a terribe incident but I earned a esson. After that accident, I behaved carefuy at a times. By Ju-Ho Kim By Ekrem Oz.Yaa [ma M 68

70 i i i L Out of Pace Down by the river, Lia Makinson sat staring out at the water gushing down the mountain. Lia had just moved to Maryand with her two oder brothers and parents. Her brothers were getting aong fine, but not her. At schoo they Iaughed at her. Lia was from the mountains and oved it Her grandparents were sti iving there. She had begged her parents to et her ive with her grandparents, but they refused. They thought Lia shoud earn to ive in other paces. In schoo Lia was made fun of because...we, she didn t reay know, maybe it was her accent and the way she dressed. Lia usuay dressed in overas, and you te me is there anything wrong with that? Depressed, Lia turned back home, her brown braids swishing in the wind. When she arrived home, her mother asked her how her wak was. Fine, Mom, it was great." That wasn't true, Lia was going to find a way to return back to her home in the mountains. The next day Lia and her brothers headed down for schoo. Lia dreaded it, but her brothers seemed very happy to go. When Lia got out» of bed, she tried to convince her mother she had a sore throat and had to stay home, but her mom made Lia go to schoo. She trudged after her brothers. When she arrived at schoo, she quicky ran to the bathroom and ooked the door. She stayed there for ten minutes before the ast be rung. With her head down she ran to her ocker, dumped a her books out, and ran to cass. Ha, ha! Look at her! Iaughed the students. They were making fun of another gir! A tear sid down her cheek whie she ran from the aughing crowd. Lia thought to hersef, What was so different about her? Ahead of her the gir ran into the bathroom crying. Lia thought about this gir. Why was she crying? Was I't because she fet out of pace too? Lia ran after her into the bathroom When she got inside the bathroom, she heard endess sobs. I saw you crying, you okay? Leave me aone. You probaby want to make fun of me when come out, so go" Lia was shocked. She wanted to hep her but she didn t want hep. Then Lia remembered a young gir that had once wanted to hep her, but Lia had tod her to get ost. bet she fees the same way I do, Lia accidentay said out oud. What,? You don't know how I fee... Yes, I do. Now, pease come out. used to be in the exact same position as you, pease? After what seemed ike two hours, she came out and, when she did, she stared at Lia and said, You were made fun of because of your accent; right?" Uhh, yeah that s right and you were made fun of because..... t s because m new. t is so mean to tease someone because they are new or they come from a different part of the word, Lia said. "At east we have something in common anyway. What is your name?" Sam, the new gir said abrupty. Lia s my name. Anyway, Sam, I was wondering if you woud ike to tak your probems over to get our minds off schoo. Okay, Sam said. Lia and Sam became wonderfu friends. They taked about their probems over and they understood each other very we.they were very understanding, so whenever a new student came, both girs woud make him or her fee reay comfortabe. They become more invoved in activities around schoo and had many friends and were very happy in their new schoo. By Shireena 69 Shroff

71 I The Divorce Pot I I woke up one Monday morning and groaned. MONDAY. Monday meant schoo. And schoo meant homework. HOMEWORK. The word started to sink, sowy into my brain. I had a great ong weekend with my friends. We had a sumber party, then a vacation to Hawaii for a treat. The catch came when we didn t have any chaperones. They went to Los Angees by mistake. So, my friends and I spent three days on the sunny coasts of Hawaii. Now, we had to come back from the fantasy into reaity. Have you ever heard the expression, The truth sometimes hurts? That s how it was now. The truth did hurt. I got up and sowy waked to the bathroom. When I went to the ha of the second foor, I heard shouts from the dining room. Where is my mik and honey?! t s in the refrigerator ike it ALWAYS is. And don t scream. The chidren might hear you and it wi be a drastic sight if the chidren become suspicious." I was downstairs by this point. If the chidren hear about what? I asked. My mom gave my father a gare and then said, We are taking you guys out today. It was my father s turn to gare this time. Do you mind if I ask you guys a question? I asked. Not at a, my father said. Then why are you guys garing at each other a the time? _ 'Because it is garing day." t is not. Garing Day doesn't exist. Dad, I may be young, but m not dumb enough not to notice these things. Te me the truth. You guys were arguing. Why? We weren't arguing, we were taking. You better get changed young ady or you wi be ate for schoo." Fine, I said as I trudged upstairs. Something was wrong, but I didn t know what. I got dressed and went to schoo. At schoo, I met with my best friend, Terri, as usua. I tod her about the incident. She tod me not to worry and that everything woud be fine. How itte she knew about my future. When I got home, my father was in the iving room, reading the newspaper with a cup of back coffee in his hand. That was strange, he never used to come home before seven o cock. Hi, Dad, I said. Hmm, was his repy. What ya ooking at?" I asked. The paper. What does it ook ike 'm doing? Eating gummy bears?" Oops. Bad mood. I went upstairs, sienty, to my room. Boy, was Dad getting picky these days. I did my homework, since I had nothing ese to do, then caed Terri at about six o cock. Look. Dad is getting to be reay touchy about whatever m saying, or doing. You know, I went to get a Coke and a candy bar, and he was saying something ike 'm wasting his money or something. I mean, he's never been ike this before." Don t worry about it. Maybe he just woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning. Huh? Lizzie, how can you be so dense? Idiomaticay, it means that he just is in a bad mood." We, Terri, m ony taking to a super A+ student. Another thing, my name is Eizabeth, ca me Liz, but don't ca me Lizzie. Sorry, Liz. Thanks. Uh, I better go, my father is shouting at me." Ok, see 'ya, tomorrow at seven." Yup, at seven" Oh, before I hang up, can you come to my house for dinner today?" Yeah, sure. Ok, bye. Bye. Goodness, what happened to the househod these days? I mean, my father was never ike this a week ago. Maybe he was having a hard time at work? Oh, we, not my probem. Then, I heard the doorbe ring. Oh, there s Terri. I rushed down to the door, but when I opened it, it was my mother with a hundred bags of groceries. Liz, can you hep me with these groceries?" Sure, by the way, isn't Dad supposed to do the groceries this week? We, your father does what he ikes and eaves out what he doesn t. But, he aways did his week of groceries. We, not anymore. Oh, Terri said she woud come home for dinner, today. Oh, did she? We, what do you want for dinner? We, I was wondering if Ceeste coud drop us off at Apha Inn, and we coud have dinner and go to the movies down the road." (Ceeste is my sister.) I 70

72 L Y t' r n í. L y I I t r 7 t r í I t í r to We, why don`t you eat dinner here and then go to the movies? Depends on what dinner is. Lasagna? Ok. The be rang and Terri came in. Hi, Mrs. Kreamer. Hi, Terri. Oh, Terri, we get to go to the movies tonight. Oh, coo! First, et s go to my room, I need to TALK to you." When we were in my room, Terri jumped on the bed. I pued up my chair. Look, Terri, m afraid at this point. Terri ooked at me, as if I was going mad. What do you mean?" Terri asked. My mom and dad t Look, nothing is going to happen, okay? Ok. Terri, Liz, dinner is ready!" Ceeste shouted. Terri and I ate our dinners and soon eft the house. We were going to catch the nine o cock movie. Even when I was watching the movie, I fet restess. A through the car ride home, I was sient and moody, but Terri kept taking about the movie and how coo it was. When she saw that I wasn t taking, she became quiet. When we got home, Mom met me at the door. Terri, your parents want you home now," she said quiety. Ok, Mrs. Kreamer, thanks for the dinner. Bye! My mother ganced at my father, who was smoking the pipe on the sofa. Liz, I know this is going to be hard for you, but we are going to be separated for a whie. What! _ Yes, we seem to be tired of each other. Oh, yeah? We then, what happens to me? You wi ive with me, right here." I hate you, do not even dare to tak to me. And with that, I stormed off to my room. I sept for the night. What was wrong with everyone these days? I never came down to breakfast the next day. I stayed in my room. But, when I got hungry, I went down. The sight downstairs was terribe. There were boxes of styrofoam and cardboard. Dad was amidst a bunch of boxes, packing. What? You re eaving today?" Yeah. m sorry. I went to my room and cried my eyes out. Suddeny, there was a`knock on the door. _ My father peeped in. Can I tak to you for a minute? Yeah, go ahead. We, m sure this woud be disappointing, but this is a new arrangement. We have to get used to." What do you mean? On weekends, we have arranged for you to come home to my apartment. On weekdays, you wi stay with your mother. Ok?" Ok, I had said that but I hadn t reay meant it. I have to go. Do you want to come send me off?" Yeah. Atter he had Ioaded a the boxes, he was starting toget in his car when I choked out, Dad, wait! Tears were faing down my cheeks as I hugged him, "Bye, Dad. After that, I can t remember anything. But, here I am in my Dad s house. Everything turned a right. By Sripriya II. U -.~ C. IN Narasimhan '9 ' /4/:7-" 'V 71

73 A cod wind bew and dried the tear that ran down her cheek. That was the tear for her brother. But another one fe at the same time. This tear was bigger. It was for the war. Anna didn't know what to do. Everywhere she turned there were peope crying. Even at her home. Everywhere she turned everybody was sad. Sad for their oved ones. A of the oved ones were fighting in the war in Vietnam. Another tear. Her brother Jack had gone to fight. She knew her brother was gone, and that he might never come back. Many of her friends and neighbors were getting etters from the army that said their chid had died. Anna hoped she woudn't receive a etter from the army. You coud te if some oved ones had died. Everyone received a star when their reative went to the war. t was a paper star. Peope hung these stars on their window. At first it was bue, the coor of the sky. And if your oved one died you woud be sent a god star. Anna asked her mom what god was the coor of. t is the coor of victory and heroism, her mom had repied with a far-off ook in her eyes. Anna didn t think victory or heroism was worth osing your ife. But these days, she kept 'her thoughts to hersef. Now Anna was just thinking whie she was taking a wak in her sma neighborhood. Everything was cod or dead, dying. The peope, and even the earth. Anna was thinking about how ife must be for Jack and the peope in Vietnam. There were others ike her. Other itte girs Anna's age. A their brothers or fathers were in the war too. One other gir Anna knew, Jenny was her name, her father was in the war. Anna s best friend, Kathy, had an oder brother in the war aso. Brian, Kathy's brother, was very nice to Anna, and she iked him a ot. But sti, Anna fet a aone in the big word Another cod, dry wind swept over Anna fiing her with grief inside. Anna s thoughts were broken by a famiiar voice. Anna, 've been thinking about the war. I cried mysef to seep ast night thinking of Brian. How about you, what have you been doing atey? Kathy asked. Kathy sounded sad. She was aways optimistic about the war and aways tried to cheer Anna up. Most of the time it worked. Anna wondered why she sounded sad. Tears for the War Just thinking, Anna repied. about the war, and Jack, and Brian. Are you okay? Normay you don't sound so bad, Anna repied. Just a itte upset ike you, Kathy answered with a sigh. I've been outside a morning. Oh no! t's aready 12:30. I have to go home and eat unch. Bye. See you tomorrow. Kathy turned around and headed towards her house. Anna fet a aone again. She coud fee another tear weing up in her eye, but the tear didn't come out. Anna turned around to head home. Kathy stopped waking. She taked in a quiet, amost shy voice. Um, Anna, do you want to come over and eat unch with me? she asked softy. m reay oney. Maybe it wi cheer us up just a itte bit... Kathy said as she turned around. Oh, we, don't know. Anna paused. want to take a wak by mysef. Cear my head a itte, she thought. What have I got to ose? she thought again. Anna turned around aso. We, I guess a itte bit is at east something, Anna said with a sigh. Come on, Kathy said in a voice that sounded a itte bit happier. The two girs waked sienty to Kathy's house. Anna s mind was far away in another word which didn t exist, another word where there was no fighting, a word where everyone was happy. A word Anna wished she coud beong to. As Kathy and Anna entered the house, they coud sme unch being cooked. The smet fied the whoe house, making the house fee even cozier. Anna caed her mother on the phone in Kathy s kitchen. A fire was it in Kathy s firepace and the two girs sat cose the the goden fames to warm their hands and face. Anna stared at the dancing fames as they cracked and spurted. She thought of what Jack and Brian were doing in Vietnam. She aso thought of what Christmas present she was going to buy for Jack. /r's my first Christmas without Jack. thought he woud aways be there when I needed him, she thought. Do you miss Jack and Brian, Kathy? Anna asked. Anna coud see the refection of the fire in Kathy's deep bue eyes. More than anything in the word, was the repy. Thats what figured," she said. At east we have each other to tak to, mean, that s what best friends are for, Kathy said. You bet," Anna said with a sight smie. 72 i

74 i i Kathy's mother waked in the iving room from upstairs. Anna thought Kathy's mother was very beautifu. She was sim and ta and had a very beautifu face. Anna thought she ooked just ike a mode. So, girs, I ve been cooking spaghetti for unch. Does that sound okay with you, Kathy, Anna? Sounds great, Mrs. Baker, Anna said. After unch, Kathy and Anna sat down by the firepace. They drank hot chocoate. Kathy s mother gave them a bag of marshmaows and they roasted them in the firepace. Everything was cozy and warm, but deep inside, Anna coud fee the oney feeings creep back into her mind. Anna fet oney in winter, and wished for spring. She knew it woud come some day and finay it did. Anna and Kathy payed for hours every day. But the wonderfu season passed very quicky, ike a wonderfuy coo breeze on a hot, summer's day. The next season of course, was summer, and it was dreadfuy hot every day. One day in summer, Kathy and Anna were sitting on the front porch drinking emonade. They were ooking at the couds trying to imagine couds that ooked ike peope or animas. This was one of their favorite pastimes. Anna, do you think one day Jack and Brian wi come back? Kathy asked. I sure do hope so,"anna repied. Anna, ve got to go home, Kathy said with a smie. Okay. Bye. See you tomorrow. Anna watched Kathy unti she disappeared out of sight behind the trees. Then, she picked up the pitcher of emonade, the two gasses, and sowy waked inside the house. The weather did change her view on the word. The tiny star fowers covered the grass ike a white carpet, and the sme of pine trees drifted through her house every morning. But she sti fet aone. A by hersef. No big brother around to tak to, and temporariy she was an ony chid. - Just as Anna was about to open the screen door, a car pued up down the road. t ooked ike one of the cars the army officias drove in. Cautiousy, she went down the road. t coud be Jack! she thought. She sowy waked toward the car. She stopped down the road as soon as she saw a man step out of the car. He had many pins and ribbons on his eather jacket. Then, another ta man stepped out of the car. Anna reay coudn't see if he was Jack because he was about fifty meters down the road. His hair was brown ike Jack s, and he ooked a itte bit ike him. The man turned around and then Anna reaized it wasn't Jack. If it were Jack, he woud have hugged and kissed her the moment he saw her. He woud have hed her hand and waked home with her. Disappointed and very upset, Anna waked home. She popped on the bed without even thinking of changing into her pajamas. Then she cried hersef to seep. Winter came as fast as spring and summer had passed. Anna received etters from Jack occasionay. The etters said what being in the army was ike, how hard you had to work, and not to te their mom because it woud just upset her. One winter morning, Anna woke up to snow. Thousands of sparking itte fakes danced with the wind in the sky. Anna fet good. She fet something great was going to happen that day. She took a shower and then got dressed. She ran her brush through her goden hair a coupe of times, and then she put it up in a bun. She went downstairs and had a quick bow of cerea for breakfast. Kathy caed on the phone and then came over to Anna's house. Then they went outside to pay in the snow. They made snow anges, and made a pie of snowbas for a snowba fight. They roed around in the snow and stuck out their tongues to catch faing snowfakes. They even saw the maiman deiver the mai to her house, and they waved to him. After awhie, Kathy decided to go back home, and Anna got the mai and then went inside. She got out of her snowsuit, and then sorted out through the mai. There was a cataog from JC Penney, and another from Sears. Anna put the mai for her dad in one pie, her mom`s in another, and her's in the ast one. She incuded her brother's mai in her pie. One etter ooked a bit different from the other ones. It ooked ike an officia etter, something important for her dad. Anna didn't reay notice it. She just put it in her dad's pie of mai. The phone rang just then and Anna went to pick it up. Heo? she said. Hi, Anna. Oh, hi, Kathy. Do you want to come over and eat dinner?" Sure, Kathy. I think I wi be abe to. Mom hasn t made anything yet. be over in a coupe minutes." Anna said. Then she hung up the phone. Anna grabbed her jacket and yeed to her Mom that she was going over to Kathy s house. Okay, Anna. Just be home before 8:30, her Mom yeed from upstairs. When Anna got to Kathy s house, the tabe was aready set for dinner. Kathy and Anna quicky ate their dinner and sat down by the firepace to roast marshmaows. 73

75 i i When Anna got home, she knew something was wrong. Mom and Dad were sitting down on the couch. Mom's eyes were puffy and red, as if she had been crying. Dad was ooking at the foor, as he rubbed his sweaty forehead. The room seemed dark and stuffy. Something caught the corner of Anna's eye. It was on the tabe; it gittered ike the sun. Anna hed her breath and bit her ip to keep it from trembing. She picked up the shiny object and knew exacty what it meant. A tear roed down he cheek and anded on the object. She gasped from the pain that was urking at the bottom of her heart. Her cammy hands hed the object tighter and tighter, wishing it woud disappear into another word, unti Anna had to give up, and face reaity. Anna ooked down to see if it was sti there. And it was. It was a god paper star, and Jack was never coming home again. What To Write About... The ony thing that goes through my head, is the annoying theme song to Mr. Ed. I try to put my thoughts on paper, try to think of some daring caper, That coud be pued off by some Charming, debonair, James Bond-type hero with sicked back hair. I have to write something rea good for Shabash, 'm saving away at this od Macintosh. i i i By Tina Bativaa I may write a etter to an amazingy famous author, But then d have to spe their names, much of a bother. naah, too I CD ficivfificvffifibfifi :3 THE Vows V095 susw/,.. I coud write a ong, extensive, research essay: The Poination Standards of West African Carnivorous Hay. Or I coud write a cute, sweet, adorabe poem, about Barney and Friends in Happy Land (so you can get to know em). I may write a short story about the Rishikesh trip, When my eg was torn open with one mighty rip. Or I coud write a nice ong page, fied with notso-unny jokes from a joke book from Khan market (worth not much more than a Coke). Or I coud write an ancient Bavarian Avocado chant, I try to think of one, but, we, I just can t. I may draw a picture, to put next to my story, But it won t be shown in a its coorfu gory. Hmm... I coud write about the horrific Jackthe-Ripper on a rampage. Hey, ook at this, just fied up this page. By Kevin Kaa 74

76 V f i i i i Ha, ha, ha was watching M*A*S*H* one day, aughing hard at the funny jokes, when mother ooked at me with this ook, stopping my aughter. Do you think that it s so funny? Huh? I wondered, Why is she so mad? I had been good a day, hadn t? Studying, and minding my sister a day. Don t you know? Think about the way the Koreans are being described, so dirty, poor, aways seeking food from the Americans. It happened a ong time ago. It sti makes me fee shame to think about how poor Korea was. t s a great shame to face that fact even now. But y_o_u, ygg, are just sitting there, aughing right at the face of your country? Shock, and embarrassment was what I fet. So started defending mysef. But most of it is just about the things which happened inside the American camp! Do you know why some Americans ca us Chinese, not giving us any kind of respect? t's because they are infuenced so much by fims ike that. Those things happened more than fifty years ago. How coud America sti show that fim? Mom s face was red with rage, eyes faring, yet she had a pitying ook for me, who aughs when her country is being mocked. I went into my room and thought, hard. Even now, Koreans in America have to fight for respect. Korean grocers were abused by racist Americans. When I was in fifth grade, I went to America to visit my aunt and tour. We a went to a Korean shop. t was good to see Korean food, Korean peope. They' seemed to be just waiting for us. toured around the market, and came back to the counter with armfus of things which chose. paid the biff, had a chat with the ady, and was ready to eave the store when two rough ooking peope came in. can sti remember them ceary. They both were wearing itte shabby, back shirts, and jeans, with bandanas on their heads. They picked two items each, and started for the counter. Then heard some noise. The shopkeeper and two of them began to fight. The owner of that piace came, and,when he saw two of them, he ooked very angry and swore at them. The the two men began to swing their arms, breaking, and messing up everything, saying they woud bring guns, swearing, then storming out. M*A*s*H My famiy was so stunned, especiay my sister. Whats wrong with them?" I asked, for I had never seen anyone with a gun ready for a fight. don't know why, but they are aways pestering Korean store owners, breaking everything. They are ike a thorn in my eye, repied the man with a sigh. Do you think that they wi come back with guns? I asked, for I was scared to think that those mean buies woud come with guns to set fire to the store. No, they are ony buffing. But, even though he said it, he sti paced around the store, ooking very nervous. My parents taked to the man, teing him that everything woud be a right, and bid an uneasy good-bye. Ha, ha, ha! I aughed hard at M*A*S*H, when an American doctor got injured and went to a Korean house, trying to get some hep. t was so funny the way the Koreans ooked at him. They ooked at him with this ook which said, Are you crazy or something? The movie was so good, that in spite of mysef, I aughed reay hard, reay enjoying mysef. Everything setted down when the doctors from the camp came and took care of the injured doctor. The next day, the doctor came backw to thank the Koreans for heping him out. Then he noticed that the mother was cooking something. He had a bite of the meat, compimenting it. Suddeny ooking very scared, he asked, Where is the dog? At that, a of my good mood crumbed. Now, the Koreans don t do that any more. How coud the Americans, sti et that program be seen by so many peope? M*A*S*H. Sorry, have to go now, it's time for the By Ho Jung Lee

77 The First Chronice Of Covebaingh i i i There was once a caste in which ived a young prince. This boy happened to be the prince of his caste, which was known throughout the ands as Covebaingh, and from the age of three he was brought up by four guardian jesters, five eephants, eeven imported aigators, the king and queen (who he caed Your majesty Dad or Your Majesty Mom ), and three dozen gorias that woud serve as his persona entertainers. Oh, and there was aso a firefy named Firework, which heped guide the young prince to his bed when the candes had been bown out by a quick, cod, gust of wind. Firework was aso the officia messenger, courier, etter writer, and roya bed maker. Then one morning, when the sun was came up over the hi that faced the sma caste, waking up Firework, who was aso the roya breakfast cook, there came a oud, rude knocking at the caste door. t was four knocks before the guards, who were supposed to be standing to attention woke up, seven before they had found enough other guards to hep open the huge caste door, and eeven before the door was actuay opened. carried on through the generations of Covebaingh ruing princes. The stranger entered the gate and ooked around, his ong bue beard making him trip and stumbe a itte. The prince ooked up from his mosquito skinning cass to ook at the strange visitor. The visitor ooked up from untanging his beard from three spears, one wiener dog, five army surpus tires and eight angry dwarfs, and saw the strange prince. After a short strugge, many a item which was formay engufed in the ong scraggy beard was freed, the dwarfs marching off angriy, and the guards snatching their bunt spears, which had never been known to be used for anything other than roasting Marsh Maffes, which are much ike marshmaows, except that they are made of veggie eftovers. The stranger reay was quite a thing, ong fowing robes, sashes of cotton and sik, earrings of pastic, god and tarnished siver, and the whoe mess of a getup worn by a sma Gecko that was three sizes too sma for the charade of sik satin robes, The prince woke sowy, pausing every three minutes to undergo the roya waking ritua of shaking his head side to side, then jumping up and down whie reciting the ancient beforebreakfast chant. Then he was served boied Cragh Hog with a sprinking of sugar for breakfast, suggishy changing into back and White poka dot shorts with a bue yeow and purpe striped shirt. The knocking at the big caste door was not neary oud enough to wake a snoring prince, and he had no idea of the caste s strange new visitor. So he went about his daiy business of making roya tea for his roya dog, who woud give to a arge snapping turte, who woud sampe it to make sure it was hot enough, then offer it to the caste guardian cat, who woud poitey refuse, then poitey accept. A of which was done to hep ward off the evi Mango Ant spirits of North mountains. The ritua was started when a traveer, who hitchhiked his way to the caste, mysteriousy tod the prince's father (who was then a prince) to make tea for the caste cat, before he jumped out of the window into the roya we. Here the traveer can sti be heard singing at night. The cat was fed the tea by the prince of the caste, and the evi Mango Ants turned on their hees and marched out through the gap under the caste gate. And so the tradition was The prince ooked at the mesmerizingy strange Gecko, who ooked important in some magica or enchanting way, and said, I say my good friend what brings you to my humbe caste with an unpronounceabe name? The stranger repied am known to my peers as Weiner Gasthorgath Jenreadings Manenvaunt the third, and you may ca me Strange Man Pumpkin. You are a traveer, are you not? Not reay, I come and go of my own accord, and have no tour guide or trave agent, so traveer is not the correct term for a gourmet and artisan such as. beong to the internationa guid of street performing and/or wandering magicians. I speciaize in causing foods, pagues, earthquakes, and tornadoes. Interesting, interesting, said the young prince, his curiosity now aroused. This od magician with a beard was indeed strange, and what a beard. He decided that he must have this magician as one of his persona entertainers, making every other prince that ived in the Fat Lands green as jade with jeaousy. Poor Firework saw the fat prince s swoen visage force out a sadisticay evi smie. He worried at this, for it meant that the prince had a scheme, and when the young ruer of Covebaingh 76

78 had that evi smie dancing across his ips, it had huge impications on the rest of the caste. And Firework was sure that the next few units of time woud be very interesting. Very, very interesting. Very,very,very, interesting. Come in for tea and Marsh Maffes won't you? the prince asked suddeny, the thick smie disappearing from his face. On the offer of tea I wi gady consent, but the Marsh Maffes pay the tap with my digestive system, m afraid," repied the magician. And so Firework buzzed off to some undiscosed tea making area of the caste, and picked some tea eaves so the roya tea maker to prepare some roya tea. Then the W.C.F.V.F.A.L., Wecoming Committee For Visitors From Another Land, consisting of three wet mice, a very od chicken and a obese penguin with no teeth, a of whom sung the theme song to this story, then forgot the words and began to wander off. The magician was distincty depressed by the skis of The Covenbaighn Choir. The Roya Tea Maker, after a great strugge with the big Roya teapot, had finay prepared some tea for the visitor, and the Roya Marsh Maffe maker had fried some saty, cherry favored Marsh Maffes for the fat prince, who was appropriatey known as Prince John Candy. Od Man Pumpkin was treated as we as any wandering magician, and when the ast dying rays of the sun fought their way through the castie's gass pane windows, and the waxen candes were it, the caste s chief coordinator of Events Invoving Magicians, a sma, overweight itte frog, who had a knack for feasting, organized a magic show to entertain his sma, overweight itte prince. The show continued we past Covebaighns norma candes-out hour, and everyone was gad when they sank into the soft, fea ridden sacks of hay, which served as standard caste bedding. You sha entertain me or fee the icy grip of a Marsh Maffe on your stomach, bearded one. rue here and you sha obey me." John Candy spat back, his face turning a very interesting purpey-bue coor. Guards, force him to eat Marsh Maffes unti he concedes and signs the contract." Then the magician began to get angry. His face went from bue to red then to yeow before repeating the cyce. Everything in the room began to go round and round, the prince and guards in the midde of it, spinning into some type of strange vortex. The centrifuga force pushed the fat on the prince s face back, making it ook ike an ugy serving pate. Round and round and round and round and round and round, everything was a dizzy spinning disk of tota incomprehension. Then suddeny, it stopped, and the vortex sowed down bit by bit, unti it finay disappeared from the nothingness from which it was born. Everyone ooked dazed, except the bearded magician, who stood with a ook of absoute satisfaction on his face, feeing excessivey happy with his achievement. The bearded Gecko opened the caste gate, bid farewe to an eated Firework (he didn't have to be a breakfast cook anymore), and foated out the gate, robes fowing gracefuy behind him. Comrade, the argest goria, organized the caste band to pay the hit song 'Orkster Norkster Noode Stoff Oing Soing Booge Dooge Nooge Fooge nky Binky Hong KongKing Ling Ning Bonkster Boobe Boo.' To anger a gecko is as to bring down the wrath of the heavens, especiay if this Gecko is a magician. So earnt the arge prince, whom, it is rumored, has been reincarnated as a carrot; destined to become the key ingredient in a heaviy sated Marsh Maffe. By Theo Tabot Good night Od Man Pumpkin, seep as we as possibe, for tomorrow you must entertain me once more. The prince said fighting seep. am afraid not, Prince, for I must pack for the continuation of my quest as a member of my Guid. I sha bid you goodbye tonight for my journey starts eary in the morning." No You sha stay and present magic shows in my honor." The prince shouted suddeny. Never I stay nowhere and beong to none. The magician said quiety, quite used to the insoent breed of princes that this country offered. % 8 Jam. 77

79 Possessed The od man sat rigidy in his chair, wondering whether or not he shoud break out of the house as fast as possibe without ooking back ever again. He decided against it, figuring he was just being paranoid. Then again, maybe not. Seventy-five year od Richard Grande was thought of as exceedingy weathy and eccentric, and he knew it. That was why he did not want to make things even worse by running out into the street screaming ike a Iunatic. He waited hour after suspensefu hour but nothing happened. We, he was right for now, but woud he be right again? Who knew for certain, not him, at east. The eerie groans and footsteps he had heard ast night had made him even jumpier than usua. He twitched and turned instinctivey upon hearing the sightest noise. To make matters worse, he had been a by himsef a day. If his maid had been there that day, perhaps she coud cam him down, but she had not. She was on the other side of the word visiting her brother. How he wished she was with him! He coud have been a good enough brother, coudn t he? Later he reaized that day is aways better than night. But night cannot be proonged by the simpe prayers of one practicay insane od man. And so, before ong, night fe, a thick, dark night with a fu yeow moon. The man ay awake in his bed, feeing, sensing, knowing that the bizarre sounds woud start up again soon enough. And, eventuay, he did hear a rather queer moan or two. Whie he sat awake, he wondered why these things ony happened to peope who beieved in them. Nobody ever heard of a duke, or prince, dreaming that he was to be murdered at any moment by a.....a.....a...by something that he didn't even know how to picture! We, decided the od man trying to comfort himsef, they probaby just kept it to themseves so as not to ose their dignified position in ife. He had had a dignified position at one point- but that.was many, many years ago. So haf the night passed and the quiet, faraway noises continued to sound. They actuay started to act as a sow, soft song to u the man to seep. When this task had amost been accompished, the od man was suddeny jerked upright from his seep upon hearing an earthshattering scream. He went to grab the amp from his tabe, ony to find that it had been taken whie he had been eft in between seep and wake. Dismayed and fearfu, the man caed out shakiy into the night, Who goes there? What do you want with me? 've done nothing wrong! To his surprise, he found the ony repy a whoop of hoow aughter, not just one voice, but many. What seemed especiay odd to the od man was that the spirits' aughter [for they coud be nothing excepting spirits] seemed rather to comfort him instead of making him fee fearfu, or hepess. Of course you've done nothing wrong answered a gruff voice. Once again he caed out something into the night. "Then why have you come for me?, he cried, this time more confidenty. This time he was addressed by a sweet, soft, and comforting voice. To make you one of us. Don't you understand? The answer was simpe enough, and the od man understood right awayor so he thought. Yes.....yes, I do understand! You've come to hep me! Pease hurry. I am but an od, od man without anyone to care for me. coud die and no one woud bother to shed a soitary tear. Finay, someone agreed! And after a those years. came the gruff- voiced man's queer repy. Without hesitating or waiting another moment he tod them to hurry the process of whatever they were about to do, expecting to be immediatey whisked off to heaven or some such ovey pace. He knew that was od enough to beong there, anyhow. t was certainy better than any nursing home. So he waited for the ovey feeing of fying, but instead a he remembered was the feeing of sience, betraya, and some heavy weight pushing in from the top of his head a the way down to his feet. He then fe unconsciousy and poweressy into his bed and remained there a night. The next day, his cherished maid was back. Richard came bounding down the stairs as fast as he coud chattering and squeaking happiy to himsef about absoutey nothing. The maid was openy surprised and confused. What had happened to her morbid master in this eerie house whie she had been away? Are you a right, sir?, she asked, amost with genuine concern. Why, no, my cear, he repied, aughing noisiy. fee perfecty possessed. By Farihah Zaman 78

80 The What hides inside the big new house on the hi? What ies behind the strong, secure stone was? Who stands behind the heavy drapes watching as peope pass? Is there a itte gir with dark chestnut hair and wanut coored eyes? Who stands at the windows ooking down on a the other chidren paying in the park and having fun. Does she wish she had a paymate to spend the endess days with? s there young man who fees trapped and can't wait to break free of his mother's grasp? Who pans to eave home and trave to Rome, Paris and Athens. Or wi he be a good son and go to Law Schoo to pease his mother? Then suffer the rest of his ife in sience for not iving out his dreams? s there a frustrated and confused wife who ongs to break away? Does she dream about eaving and and making something out of her ife? Does she have a secret ove who gives her a the affection her starving heart craves? Does she reay ove him and pan to eave her husband? Or is she just using him hoping her husband wi find out so that she can cause him the same pain he has caused her? House Are there oak cupboards that are fu of beautifu eegant cothes? s there a kitchen that aways smes of cookies and ginger bread? s it a comforting and warm pace that you coud go to, to fee reassured that everything wi be o.k? Or is it an empty house that ost its sou years ago? With dust carpeting the foors where the carpets shoud be. With cobwebs in the dark corners and bare and empty rooms where there is no ife except for the occasiona gusts of wind that bow through the broken windows. By Maaika Rajandran s the house fu of beautifu and ancient treasures from a over the word? Are there crysta chandeiers and cabinets fu of deicate china and Persian carpets aid wa to wa? Are there scuptures of art that no one has ever seen or masterpieces by Rembrandt and Van Gogh hanging on the was? Are the bedrooms fu of canopy beds with soft quits that are comforting and protective to a that seep under them? Are they so soft that once you are under you fee safe and shieded from a the horrors around you? 79

81 Life Boy 1: So, what do you think of it - ife, mean? The way it throws you upwards towards the sun's bright geam? Up in to the sky aone, and you must obey where it takes you, athough there you wi not stay. But then you fa and it crades you, hitting the ground in its cushion of ove and beauty, not making a sound Boy 2: I don t know, thought of it I have not, ife s twisted pans or compicated pot I ive aong side it watching it fow then suddeny reaize, How I do grow? Miss, can I go to the toiet? Simon: (During a test) Miss, can I go to the toiet? Teacher: No! You're in the midde ot a test. Simon: (Peading) But, Miss, 'm desperate! Teacher: Finish your test first. Simon: (5 minutes ater) Now, can I go to the toiet? Teacher: Wait ti the be goes, o.k.? Simon: Thats in 20 minutes. I can t wait that ong. Teacher: (Distracted) We, you' have to!..... Read a book or something, that s usefu. Simon: (10 minutes of reading) Miss, ve been reading Waterfas and How They are Created and it's not that usefu because it's making me need the toiet even more. Teacher: Draw something, ike the sea. That's a nice thing to draw. Simon: (Groaning) Oh, no! (The Be Goes After 5 Minutes) Teacher: (exhausted) You can go to the toiet now, Simon. Simon: t doesn't matter, Miss, don't need it any more. Boy 1: But you see you are wrong. Life isn t merey a poy you must experience its sadness and be rewarded with its joy By Nicoa Leighton Boy 2: We, you may say what you wi say, You may cry or you may augh t is up to each of us to choose our own path I Boy 1: _ Oh, dear friend, You never cease to amaze, but et us stop this chatter Knowing that our friendship sti stays. By Nick Atwood 80

82 What The Word Has Become Today Skimming through my Word Geography book, annoyed at how much homework we have, I actuay earned many things about the word. Hmm... North America, South America, Africa, Asia, Austraia nope...ah! Here it is, Europe. After reading a few paragraphs on Europe to study for the test it a started to get reay boring and my mind started wandering off... Suddeny I found mysef on a carpet. I know it seems kind of weird, but I was or at. east I think I was. I ater found out that the carpet was magic because it was fying in mid-air with me on it. The magic carpet and were on top of Europe. I vaguey saw peope fighting. I crouched down to see what was reay going on. The magic carpet started to move up (actuay down) coser to the countries Bosnia and Yugosavia. Geez They were fighting a right, and I heard from my parents that these two countries were having a war. We, it sure seemed ike it. There were a few sodiers from each of the countries and some common fok and they were doing a kinds of things to make each other mad. But the sodiers were aso trying to keep the other peope out but it didn't seem to work. They hardy noticed me, even when they ooked. But I think I wasn t abe to be seen. I did not ike this anymore, so tod the magic carpet to move on to some other countries or continents. t few above Engand, Switzerand, etc... These countries were doing pretty good, except some peope in France were pretty sad after their presidenfs death. t was a wonderfu sight to see the ingenious Eife Tower. On our way to see the other countries, we stopped at Asia. There were an unbeievabe amount of poor peope in India and Bangadesh. I fet so sorry for the chidren who worked constanty, getting itte profit, but it was ovey sight to see them happy and proud of their achievement. Oh! The poor famiies who had to ive in sma huts or sums, or they didn't even ive under any sheter. How they had to beg for money was extremey sad to see. just think to mysef at how ucky I am for having a proper famiy and a proper house. t was aso a gorious sight to see to see the exquisite Taj Maha. Pakistan and India haven t been getting aong too we either. Foating around, we stopped at Korea. saw Korean peope at work on their computers and other mechanica things. Their high technoogy has increased incrediby and everything was so unique and different from a the other countries. Passing a few seas and oceans feeing the wind bombarding my face, we stopped at Austraia. A saw was a vast desert and a few grassy areas where the cities were. I do not think spotted any troube over there, everything was so beautifu and nice. Fying above and under some couds we reached at North America. We were on top of Harem, Brookyn. Some parts of this country were in pretty bad shape. In that area, there were so many sums and peope steaing, and there were many gangs. t was awfu. We, got to pass by Washington D.C. and see the great White House and even and even Bi Cinton coming out of his big imousine. The magnificent structure of the Statue of Liberty enchanted me greaty, and aso got to fy under the St. Louis Arch. Besides a few things, everything was going aong great in North America. South America was beautifu. But, in Paraguay, some poor peope were seing new born babies to other peope for money or other usefu products. Africa was unique and very interesting. A those different wid animas in Kenya were a wonderfu sight to see. In Somaia and Ethiopia chidren and their famiies have not been eating or getting proper care, either, which was aso a sad sight to see. In Saudia Arabia women were not aowed to do many to do many things and you coud not see a woman s eyespropery since they were veied. Nevvvinnne, what are you doing? Do you need hep with your Socia Studies? said my mother, yeing from the den. Huh?! Oh! t's okay, Mom, can do it on my own, don t worry," I yeed, astonished at what I was thinking. Wow! I guess the word has reay changed. Think about it. We, back to my homework(sigh) "Sa/w By Nevine Sharif 81

83 My Great Grandmother I sti remember my great grandmother. Her bue eyes and her wonderfu, soft skin. She was so nice and poite, everybody oved her. She used to te me poems and stories nobody esewoud ever te me. Some of them were memories of her chidhood and her horribe past. It has been amost two years since she passed away. She was 93 when she died, and I wasn t there to say goodbye. My great grandmother had a terribe ife. She had three step-mothers because her rea mother died when she was very young. She aso had three step-brothers who died in the war. She was a very hard working woman and woud do anything you asked. She married my great grandfather at a very eary age. He died when he was about 60. Amost a of her ife, for about 33 years, she has ived aone. Athough she has ived with her younger son, he never paid much attention to her. I use to come ony once or twice a month to visit her. I woud aways bring a itte present to cheer her up. I oved her stories and poems. Sometimes I even wonder how she remembers a of them. Most of the time she taked about my mother. She use to take care of my mother and her sister when they were reay young because their parents were in Germany working. So my mother fet cose to my great grandmother as I did. When my father tod me we were moving to ndia, I iked it because it was a new adventure for me and I woud have a chance in earning a new anguage. t-was hard to move to ndia and eave the rest of my famiy, expeciay my great grandmother. Luckiy, every two years we visited our famiy in Yugosavia, and I never forgot to visit my great grandmother. When I tod her that we sti have two more years to be in India she gave me that strange ook. You won t see me the next time youcome, Mirjana, she said. I stared at her for a moment and then I gave her a big hug. I coudn't say anything, not after those words. So it was. She was right. At the beginning of Juy she died. We didn't get to go to her funera because we were in India that year. I noticed that something was missing when I was in Yugosavia ast summer. I ooked at her room and it was empty, but I coud fee that her presence was in that room. I wonder how many innocent peope have died and I reaized that ife is unfair. By Mirjana Miisavjevic Moving to Tanzania t was five thirty and I had come home from my friend's house to eat dinner and my dad came home from work with a smie on his face and tod us that we were going to move to Tanzania. Of course I started asking questions as any third grader woud. I got to know that we were going to have guards and servants. The next day in schoo, I tod everything to a of my friends. was a itte overy enthusiastic thinking what it woud be ike, but unfortunatey I knew that it wasn t going to be that perfect, but sti hopefuy something. When I had tod my friends about it, they a wanted to come with me and of course I said yes if they woud pay for their ticket. When I tod them what it was going to be ike, they probaby thought that it woud be ike in a the movies where there are perfect beaches and nothing to worry about. Most of them fet ike that but some thought Africa, what is there to do in Africa? Nothing to do, too hot and so dirty." Right after we had been tod that we were going to move there my mom and dad started thinking of what we had to take there. My dad taked with the Finnish ambassador in Tanzania. They started buying stuff that you coudn't get from there. After about three months it was time to pack our stuff. After a few weeks we packed our stuff to send to Tanzania in a pane. So that we woud have something when we got there. We were ucky that it snowed just before we eft to Tanzania, so that we coud pay in snow before we eft, and that was when I ast payed in snow. I did see snow on the peaks of Mt. Kiimanjaro two or three times on the fights from Dar es-saaam, the capita of Tanzania, to one of the major airports of Europe. When we got to Tanzania, t fet ike it woud be Impossibe to ive there but we did survive the heat and humidity. The heat wasn't too bad but the humidity was awfu. You coudn't even sit outside without getting soaked, except in the evening or in the eary morning. The weather was the hottest at the time when we got there in the end of November. We stayed in Tanzania for neary three years. We went there after the summer hoidays in 1992 and eft in the end of the schoo year in We went to Finand every summer for the summer hoidays and came back about a week before the schoo started. By Lasse Laakkonen 82

84 The Probem With Dogs We are going to have to put him down, my mom had said as if it was a norma thing to say, but I coud te that she had been crying a day. She was wearing an od faded apron with an orange staín, probaby from ketchup, on the front. t was another reason I coud te she was depressed. She ony wore that apron on days when she wasn t so good. No, that is impossibe I said, You can t.. She didn t ook up from the carrots she was chopping for dinner that night. I noticed the eggs she was frying and I finay reaized that something was wrong; it had gotten back to her feeding him eggs out of a spoon. I ran to my room to think. I ay down and thought about the past coupe of days. Just yesterday there was hope that he was going to make it. The vet had said, We can remove the tumor that is paining him most, but who knows how ong it wi be before another one starts hurting him? He is not a young dog anymore, you have got to remember that. The surgery coud aso harm him, but it is probaby his ony chance. Why don't you guys think about it. The cinic is open 24 hours a day. He can t be od? I thought, He is ony as od as I am, and aren t dogs supposed to ive to be amost fourteen? I ooked at the vet. He was a fairy od man with ots of wrinkes and sma wire reading gasses hanging from his neck on thin chain. How coud he be so mean I asked mysef, but then I remembered awhie back my mom teing me that he wasn't as young as he used to be and not to tire him too much. Thank you doctor, my father had said. We wi think about it and get back to you. As soon as we got into the car everyone voiced their opinions. It was a definite yes, we were going to put him through the surgery, crossing our fingers he woud survive. The next day when I got back from schoo my mom was a smies I didn t need anything ese as I raced into the backyard. He is standing up, jumping and running, I shouted back to my mom. I know, I heard her repy as she watched me from the door. The next morning he was sti fine. That same day, when I got home from schoo, things were not as good. My dad had taken him back to the vet and my mom had her od apron on. You can imagine my surprise when I came home that day. Everyone was crying as if the word was going to end and when I eft the house six hours everything was great. A my mother had said was that we were going to put him down and I wasn't there to comfort her instead I was up here feeing sorry for mysef. I went downstairs to find my mom taking pictures of him. She had taken her apron off. As if she coud read my mind she said,"we are taking him to the vet in two hours and then going to dinner from there. If you want you can feed him, but I don't think he ikes eggs much. She Iaughed a itte, but the sience returned. That s okay, I said sitting down next to him petting him and taking to him at the same time. He whimpered, I had been eaning on him and I reaized how much pain he was in. t is better that he goes down, I tried to te mysef, he wi be fine. In fact it wi probaby be better, he won't be in anymore pain and you wi know that he is okay, I tod mysef. That evening we took him to the vet and he was put down. The procedure was painess and he didn t resist at a. The probem with dogs is that they die. By Maika Anand 83

85 An Experience It was a warm summer night when Katherine was aying in bed wondering what to do the next day. She was debating about whether she shoud spend the next day with her best friends, Desiree, Sarah, and Sheena or hep her father paint the garage door. She had decided to hang out with her friends knowing that, with a of their funny personaities, she was bound to have more fun with them than she woud with her dad painting. She woke up the next morning to the sound of her aarm cock ringing in her ear. She jumped out of bed and threw a wrinked shirt and some od jeans on and ran downstairs to get something to eat. Her parents were not up yet so she decided to eave them a note. It read : Dear Mom and Dad, Just writing to te you that I went outside to hang with my friends. See you at around three o'cock. Love, Katherine P.S- Sorry Dad I can't work on the garage door with you./ wi see you when I get home. After she taped the note to the teevision, she went outside and rode her bike down to Desiree's house. Upon arriving she found Sarah and Sheena sitting with Desiree on her porch. Hey guys! What's up? caed Katherine Oh! Hi Katherine! How are you? Desiree repied as Katherine waked towards them. Katherine setted down beside Sarah and they began to tak. Oh! I ove him so much! said Sarah, with a thoughtfu gaze in her eyes. You ove who? Katherine said with a suspicious ook on her face. Justin Jones, of course! Sarah repied. Not again! screeched Sheena, t aways has to be Justin this and Justin that! And you know what Sarah? I am reay getting tired of it! We, sorry, itte Miss Sheena! Sarah screamed after her. And you don t even have a chance with him! yeed Sheena Hey, shut it up! Desiree screeched before Sarah coud repy. We are supposed to be friends so no fighting! Okay?!? Yes ma am. Sheena repied under her breath as she roed her eyes.they a continued to tak about boys and gossip. Suddeny Katherine got an idea. Hey! Lets go to Jared s house! as Katherine said these very words, Sheena s eyes widened with terror. No! You can t do that even though I ike him does not mean you can do that! You just can t! Can t do what? asked the deep voice of Jared as he came around the corner. Oh, nothing, repied Sheena as she bushed. Desiree and every one ese just sat there and gigged. Jared then sat down beside Sheena and joined the conversation which asted for another hour. Oh, that was very enightening but et s go ride bikes, Jared said. Sure! Let s go! said Desiree. Everyone hopped on their bikes and they a rode off. They went up and down his and rode around for hours when they came to a od deserted house. Who ives there? asked Desiree with a puzzed ook on her face. No one I don t think, responded Jared. We, what are we waiting for? asked Sarah. Let s go check it out! don't think we shoud, said Sheena. ' What if someone ives here? don t think anybody does, repied Desiree. Besides, who woud want to? OK, answered Sheena. Let s go for it! With that they a waked toward the entrance to the od house. When they reached the doorstep, Katherine started to get nervous. Maybe we shoudn t you guys. It ooks kind of spooky. Jared shook his head with disappointment. You aways have to think things over before you do them. Why can t you just take a chance? O.K, I wi try, repied Katherine, and they a entered the house. With Jared eading the way they waked down the haway as the foor creaked under their feet. A of the sudden something fe on top of Sheena s head and she et out a big ye. What was that?!?" Sarah screamed as they a turned around to face Sheena. don't know! It just fe on my head! Sheena repied. But it's gone and I am O.K." They a turned back around and continued down the ong corridor. The ha abrupty ended and spit up into two rooms, one on the eft and one on the right. Which way shoud we go? asked Jared. Sheena ooked to the eft and then ooked to the right. Let s go right; it ooks safer that way." 84

86 i i i As they turned right they a heard footsteps in front of them. Who's back there? Desiree caed. No answer came and they a became scared. Boo! screamed Maaikaas she jumped out in front of them. They foowing behind her. Brooke jumped out of the same corner that Maaika had came out of. Hi guys! How are you on this gorious morning? said Maaika. We were a fine unti you and Miss. Brooke scared the iving dayights out of a of us! repied Sarah. And check out who s here? A eyes fe on Jared. Oh, Sheena. Mr. Lover Boy is here" said Brooke in a sassy voice. Maaika gigged and then said, Hey Jared, how was Sheena ast night?" Great, thanks for asking! Jared repied as he put his arm around Sheena. Sheena bushed as everyone stood there and stared in shock. Do you want to go out with Sheena?" Maaika askedin an astonished voice. woudn't mind that! Jared said with a shy smie on his face.sheena smied back and hed him coser. We since we are on the subject, Sheena, wi you go out with me? Um, sure! Sheena repied and she gave Jared a huge kiss. Wow! Go Sheena! said Desiree in an astonished voice. And he ooks ike a pretty good kisser! Sheena s not so bad hersef! commended Jared. Jared cutched Sheena s hand and they continued down the ha. Let s go you guys, this is reay boring, said Sarah. You are right, repied Maaika. Let s go. They a waked out of the house with one thing on their minds: This has been a strange day. By Desiree Hoowe Appes, My Favorite The rain spattered on my window. I sat up, to find cod air outside of my cozy bankets. My aching egs. I remember, swim team. No wonder my egs hurt. I coud fee the musces inside. I swung my seepy egs off the bed. tucked my covers a around me ike I was King Tut. Sowy I stood up. I hobbed to my coset to change. Where in the word were my favorite sweats? They had the softest feeing. They were aso the most comfy. I eaned over to check my aundry basket for them. Nope, they weren t there. Darn! I coud aready te today was going to be a bad day! Maybe I shoud stay in bed, I thought to mysef. Jane, are you awake'? my oving mom asked through the frai wood door. I was thinking so hard that I hadn t heard her knock on the door. As she opened the door, I coud fee the cod air come swarming in. Yes, shut that door. You're Ietting the cod air in. Have you seen my gray sweat pants? I asked her, sti wrapped in my beautifu, cozy banket. Have you checked the aundry basket? she asked, trying to be hepfu. Of course, I have," I repied. WeI, you had better get ready or you' be ate for schoo. Oh, I bought some appes for you. Appes. yummy, I said dreamiy. I took three stepsand crash. I ay spattered on the ground. Oh, my anke! Why did I just do that? With my face on the foor I mumbed, One of the bad things about having a cozy banket, you never want to take it off. The foor was as cod as a tree in a bizzard. Then picked my sef up from the ground. I pued on the most uncomfortabe pair of bue jeans. As I ooked out the window, I watched rain dribbe down the fogged gass. I headed downstairs to have a quick breakfast..hum, what coud I have for breakfast? I can't have an appe. No cerea, no time for eggs, don t ike oatmea. I didn t fee ike eating anything so I grabbed the appe off the tabe and sneaked to my room. My mom woud ki me if she saw me eating an appe for breakfast. As I tiptoed to the stairs, the carpet that ined the stairs, made me miss haf a day of schoo. See, I was creeping aong, watching for the my mom and I tripped over the edge of the carpet. I twisted my anke, forgot a about my appe. I found it yesterday sitting under the tabe, rotting away. By Christina Lee 1 85

87 Bob Warning: This story is totay poiticay incorrect. Do not read if you are highy sensitive or have any beief simiarities to Oprah Winfrey. Once there was a man named Bob Smith. He was short, had a itte stubbe, and a arge pot bey that hung over his waist ike a shaw. Bob had mae pattern badness, and the itte hair eft was graying. He coud aways be seen with Came cigarettes and a six pack of Budweiser. Because he smoked so much, his teeth were as yeow as the outside of a banana. Despite a these bad traits though, Bob had one thing going for him - he was rich. Bob gained his fortune by being the BEFORES for You Can Be Ta Too( a step-up shoe company), Sim Fast, Just For Men, and nicotine patch commercias. He aso earned an exceent iving from the Guiness Book of Word Records. Bob hods a records for fat, beching, farting, corn nut eating, ongest sitting on the toiet, smoking, beer drinking (Germans excuded due to obvious superiority), and being turned down by women. There was a rumor he had even been turned down by Roseanne Barr. Bob was the words favorite oser. One day, whie Bob was watching footba, a Specia News Buetin came on and interrupted the game. N 000, Bob screamed. can't stand Specia News Buetins. 'm going to smash Tom Brokaw and his stupid smie into biions of pieces. m going to smash that TV into such an obivion that have to be reported to the VAEA (Vioence Against Eectronic Appiances). He was about to have his temper tantrum, but then he saw what the Specia News Report was about. A woman named Bertha Smith, Tom Brokaw began, has been kidnapped. Here is a picture and identification of this women. She is about 750 bs., six feet six inches, a nose around a foot ong, gasses ten, :.4-Z_ «- - inches thick, and she has a arge, bushy mustache. Tom Brokaw grimaced. Bob was gued to the screen, Bertha was the most beautifu woman Bob had ever seen. Ms. (Bob eaped for joy as he heard the Ms.) Smith was kidnapped by A Coogne. This is Tom Brokaw signing off. Bob had heard of A Coogne. He was supposed to sme so good that he coud ure women toward him. Then he woud knock them out, kidnap them, and demand a ridicuousy high ransom from the poice. Coogne had never been caught. The sweet Smith smeing crook woud aways just et the poice sme him, and whie they were off guard, he woud get away. Bob had to hep Bertha. Who ese coud? Bob immediatey went out to find her. He ooked a over his home town of Bob City ( tod you he was rich). He tried every McDonads, Pizza Hut, KFC, 7-11, and any other pace that woud have food (which were the ony paces he'd ever been to). It took his sow brain about an hour to figure out that he woud need some kind of pan. Unfortunatey, his microscopic menta capacity was unabe to think of one. So he decided to give up. He went back home and started watching footba again. The mora of this story is: The BEFORES in commercias are never the same peope asthe AFTERS. Iv 'w fiat By Travis 86 Pope i i

88 Why the Wind Does Bow? Round or ova, brown or green, Your eyes inger within. Sorrowfu, kind, cod, yet mean, And fearfu to a men. You are a winding river, That hides amongst the cay, That feeds on a trusting visitor, That might come aong the way. Why do you cause much troube? Why do you causemuch pain? Go eave us on the doube, Into the pouring rain. You have hurt and murdered Eve, And caused Orpheus much woe. Evi thoughts you wi conceive, On Medusa s head, ike so. Why did Mother Nature create you? That, sha we ever know? Like a butterfy and its wings, Why the wind does bow? By Katherine Aird ÆÆNGQ The Firefy Firefy, Firefy, why does your fire fy? Shimmering in the moons coage of coors and dye. Like itte drops of rainbow, beating with a steady fow. Around the pond and fowers, above my kitten Meowers. Aong the meadows and fieds. You snugge as the fower pees. When the sky is moasses you are the sun. You twinke about with ots of fun. What can I say? What can ask? You are a fire, a antern, a mask. Light my way through a word of back. Show me the door then turn your back. You ve done your job. I et you go and sob, sob, sob. You, Firefy, fy. I don't ask why. Groove Fang By Katherine Umberger Aye caramba, what a disaster, How coud this happen in front of my eyes? Oh, Jesus I expected something better What shoud I ca you, D-Human or H-Dog? I expected more of a human Maybe it turn out to be a genetic error? Wait, maybe it's a warehuman or is it a waredog? So what shoud do with this mix here? Wi it be my friend or foe? Or maybe it turned out to be ike White Fang? When t grows up wi it have freedom or wi it stay with the unwanted? But ony the man up there knows what's going to happen. But what's reay going to happen when he grows? Ony the man up there knows. By Katego Matsia 87

89 Going for It There she was, a peasant gir with everything going for her--smart, pretty and with a mother who oved her. No one knew why she had eft her famiy. It started out when Anna was a chid. They woud never isten to me. Anna woud say, whenever I woud te them something, they woud think that I was going crazy, ike when my 14th birthday was coming up and I started to get excited. I thought that this year, finay, I woud have a party or something specia. This was because for a my other birthdays nothing ever happened. My famiy aways said we were too poor for parties. Maybe it was okay not to have a party, but I didn t ike not having money. I tod my mother, Someday I wi become rich and have everything that I aways wanted. Mom got mad and said, Some peope have ots of things but no ove! She was aways ike that. Maybe I shoudn t have tod her anything. Papa died at thirty-three in Word War. He eft Mom with me and my two itte brothers, Jim who was five and Mike at eight. I was the odest at thirteen. After he died, I sometimes fet angry that he had eft us, even though it wasn t his faut. Being the odest was hard, and I had to do everything around the house. My brothers just stood there ooking at me work. In those days, a the boys woud do is pay. I hated being a gir. Mom aways needed me to do something around the house or run errands around town for her, even when I had schoo work. Mom never went to schoo. So she thought that schoo was no pace for a gir to be. She tod me even if I got good grades, I sti woudn't have a chance of making something of mysef because I was a gir. Girs have to stay in the house to cook and cean, she woud say. Times ike this I wished I was a boy. So I eft my Mom aone and went off to do what she had asked me to do. I kind of iked going to town to do errands because everyone I knew was there and sometimes, if I was ucky, I woud find a penny on the ground that someone had dropped. Then I woud be abe to get a big juicy kosher picke to eat on the way home. I iked pickes better than candy. One day just before my birthday, I got to Mr. Joe's store and went in to get some sugar, beans and coffee for Mom. On the way back, on the street, I saw it I had found the ucky penny! Right then, I ran across the street and went into Mr. Godman's deicatessen and bought the biggest, juiciest picke in the store. I ate it whie I waked home. I didn t wak too fast, but I hurried because I was ate. I got home; my mom was crying and her face was turning very red. Mom never cried even though she'd been sick ever since Dad died. t scared me that she was crying so hard. I thought she was going to die so I caed the doctor. The doctor didn't arrive for aong time. AII that time, waiting for the doctor, I was trying to comfort her. I tried asking her. What s going on Mom? I asked. She woudn t say anything. She started to cough up bood, and I wanted to get something to stop her from coughing. My brothers were gone. They had gone out to pay and I didn't know where so I coudn't go to te them what had happened to mother. The doctor came in at ast and ran up to mother's bedroom. He woudn t et me in whie he was in there. Every time he came out he say, Go get some more bankets because your mother is running a fever and has chis! I spent the next three days taking care and cooking for my brothers. That was how I spent my fourteenth birthday. Mom got better eventuay; athough she never was reay strong. At east she didn't have TB which was what I was scared she might have. Things got back to norma, and mom went back to teing me to earn to cook and cean. AII I wanted was to be somebody ike a Iawyer or a scientist or teacher or, even some thing exciting, ike a movie star. I ran away from everything to try to make something out of my ife. I got a the way from Siver Spring, Maryand to New York City, where everyone tod me that's were dreams come true. I started working the first day I got there at Mrs. Singh's Corner Store making enough money to stay in a one room hote and go to night schoo. After a few months, I wanted to know how mother and Jim and Mike were doing, so I wrote them a etter to say where I was and what I was doing. I didn't get any response for a ong time. Then, out of nowhere, a etter from Mom came. It read: Dearest Emiy, I got your etter and now I understand what you meant about being somebody. It took me a ong time to try to get mysef to say this you but I'm happy for you and I hope that you wi become what you aways wanted. I wish you uck and whenever you need pace to stay you wi aways have a home. ove, 88 I

90 Mom PS. Here are two pictures of me and your two brothers. Sometimes ate at night, when 'm do home work, I ook at the pictures and think what woud it be ike if I had not eft I Love Baseban By Eisa Vossen _I was so happy when I was aowed to sign up for baseba. I ove the sport, I devoted a my time to earning how to pay, and finay my. dream came true. I even watched the oder kids pay, but I coud not pay yet. Today was the day that I was schedued to sign up. We went through the procedure, pay and sign the paper, then get yoursef measured for the shirts and pants. After about two weeks, it was time for the first game. I was up to bat first and I was scared that I woud screw up, but miracuousy I hit the ba into the out fied because the short stop fe and missed the ba. I was at second and my friend was up to bat. He hit it and just made it onto first base. I was sti at second, the next two batters got out and the third got us a one base ahead. Then the best batter in the eague was up. One strike, two strikes and WHAM there goes the ba a the way to the out fied, it hit the fence. We a ran ike mad to get to home base. The next batter got out and we were in the fied. I took first base and that guy who hit a home run was at short stop. The first hit went to short and the guy threw it to me and I got the guy out. The next was the same just this time he was so cose and threw it so hard I injured my hand. He was out and so was the next guy. Back at bat we went down one, two, three and so did the other team that went on ike that unti the game was over so we won the first game most of us had ever payed. We ost the next two games and won the rest so we ended up second since one of the teams did not ose a singe game. When the eague was over, we a had a party since we a payed through the year. The party was at the cub where the ba fied was so we payed for the whoe day, and we aso ate and drank soft drinks unti ate at night. Then we were presented with our trophies. The next year I was in under arm pitoh not t- ba anymore. That year I was in Citibank, the team that won the year before. On the first day we saw our coach, we thought that we woud ose because he didn t know where the bats and the bas were. Most of a he didn t know how to hit a baseba. The whoe team was in the downs. We ost a of our games except against one team because they didn t have a the payers so they forfeited. We came in ast pace The next year I was in the same team with the same coach and this time he was a bit more experienced than the year before. We went to the equipment room and we a got to try and choose our sweet bats." Then I had to eave for India haf way through the next eague. I thought that there was no baseba there so I was reay depressed. But then after the summer, when it started to get coder, there was an announcement that there woud be a baseba eague and I jumped with joy. The eague was nowhere as good as the Phiippines, but at east it was a eague. Now after three years, I again had to eave, but where 'm going I know there won't be any baseba, but there is a ot of soccer, my second favorite sport. I am going to Itay. By Andy Ostermayer 89

91 Great America Peregrine Facon Before my famiy and I eft Cupertino, Caifornia, Matt Lee, my best friend, and I went to Great America, an amusement park, in Santa Cara. We took my brother, his mom and my mom with us, of course. Even though a of us have been to Great America before, it fet more fun with my friend around. We rode a bunch of rides ike Top Gun, Demon, and Grizzy, but the rides were not as good as the Nickeodian Spat City. Nickeodian Spat City is a pace where you d ony want to hang out if you want to get soaked. It was hiarious seeing peope get soaked and fa in the water, but never find out what was so funny about peope getting a terribe, horribe headache and a cod. After getting soaked to death, we had a short unch of pizzas and went to the rides again. Other things we did were fun, but a the activities were the same, ride after ride, after ride, after ride. Oh, those were the good days. Maybe if I pray to God for cwoupe of days, there is a very itte possibiity that he make a Great India in New Dehi! By Song-Woo Kang I ook out of my cabin window in a mountain wood, I think to mysef, here an Indian might have stood. A facon is fying swifty der the trees, As it ands, its wings brush softy against the eaves. Have you seen things that I have not? Indian fires, bazing hot? Nearby, in the river, chidren pay, aughing and singing the day away? I wish I coud have been there in that ancient time, To tak with them and share their bread and wine. You and your ancestors are, oh, so ucky, to fy and see things so freey. Beautifu Facon, Peregrine facon, You are so strong and gracefu. Oh, to be abe to fy with such ease, Feathers caressed by the breeze. By Liane Roach Smie Smie, A young gir said with fowers in her hair. Life is young and the day is fresh. This word that we ive in is beautifu. But, why? A sma boy asked, Listening to the young fower gir preaoh We are never aways happy and... The days are sometimes goomy She smied and even aughed and said, We shoud never take ife for granted, For famiy and friends are a we have. And simpe things are what we ove. By Brooke Gibbons 90

92 Frog Anges I think you ike the marshes, the wet simy marshes, As you wend your way from iypad to iypad, Setting down on one, Basking in sunshine. In rain or shine, you are aways seeping, Lying on a iypad you are immoveabe. Does anything ever bother you? I don t think so. When it comes time to catch your unch, You don t have to move. Your tongue stretches out, and you have a mea in your mouth. It was night, yet there was ight. I ran from them. I was scared, yet trusted them. They.took me into the ight, the bright ight which binded me yet I coud see. They were ike anges, they were my friends. I wi never forget that warm summer night as a boy, I was the chosen one. That night I was not aone. We are not aone... By Keith Andresen Your ife is so peacefu, Lounging on a Iiypad. Your famiy around, croaking sounds of satisfaction Supremey content, because you are a frog. By Maya Chandra 91

93 á

94 Index To Seventh Grade Authors Abrahams,Aex Ahsan,Mohammad Ragib Aird,Katherine A-Hammadi,Hammad Amber,Tenise Anand,Maika Andresen,Keith Asava,Vijay Atwood,Nick Bates,Brenna BatIivaa,Tina Benefie,David Binotti,Aessandro Borjesson,Robin Chandra,Maya Dow,Tara Edwards,Thomas Fuwa,Kiyono Gibbons,Brooke Hartwick,Kirsten Hess,OIivia Hoowe,Desiree Hothe,Maren Huh,Jun Hwang,n-Moo Jones,Joshua Jugar,Meagan Jung,Hae-Sung Kaa,Kevin Kamian,Fairu Kang,Song-Woo Khurana,Sonia Kim,Joon-Hee Kim,Ju-Ho King,Juia Kinnett,NickoIas Koshinaka,Aya Krecke,EmiIy Laakkonen,Lasse Lee,Seung-Hwan Lee,Sang-Jhin Lee,Ho-Jung Lee,Christina Leighton,Nicoa Lutyens,Emiy Mathur,Nishant Matsia,Katego Miisavjevic,Mirjana Modak,Andres MuIay,Ameya Narasimhan,Sripriya Nijhawan,Arjun O Hara,Lauren Ostermayer,Andy Oz,Ekrem Pett,Sarah Pope,Travis Rajandran,MaIaika Roach,Liane RowIey,Katy Saint-Germain,David Saraf,Arjun Sharif,Nevine Sheppy,Evan Shroff,Shireena Singh,Nishant Singh,Sheena Smawfied,Matthew Spaeth,Sho Sungkhobo,ChaiwaI Tabot,Theo Torres,Maria-Feise Tupper,Angea Umberger,Katherine Vakani.Bhavin.....; 57 Van Santen,Barbara Vossen,Eisangea Wang,Jia Xin Westberg,Chary Zaman,Farihah Zugic,Branko

95 k A, ,..._4.,...4_._.. _._._....,,_....Å. _ A 4 _ A,

96 Sounds of a Cafeteria If I were sounds, I woud be those of a cafeteria. There woud be sounds of taking, some oud, some very, very quiet. The quiet ones woud be those of peope whispering secrets to each other, and the oud ones woud be peope aughing with happiness. The chairs woud be screeeeeeching as they were moved back and forth, and trays, smoothy siding across the tabe, woud make a sound ike smooth-fowing air. Some peope woud chew oudy with their mouths wide open and sound ike peope waking in squishy jeo. Some peope woud drink and make a quiet sipping noise, and others woud take very oud gups! After the chidren handed their pates in, they woud be dropped into the sink, making a sound ike a window being broken by a baseba. When chidren threw food, it woud hit the wa and make a big spat! Then I woud hear the voices of teachers shouting at their students ike angry ions saying, No throwing food! After everyone had eft, the sounds woud cease, and a I woud hear woud be the dripping of the tap in the kitchen. Drip... drip... drip... The Light By Ashwin Aexander As I sit here trying to write, my eyes catch upon a sivery sight. With wondrous might, a briiant ight showers down upon the ground. Then from behind a coudy, gray mist engufs the gossy, iridescent gow of the path and a is ost. A feeing of sorrow and defeat creeps over me. Upsetting memories vividy fi my head as I begin to weep. Sivery, though amost Opaque coored tears side sowy down my cheeks. Suddeny! a mysterious burst of radiance bounds forcefuy out from behind the mist. Started, I gance up, a geaming, incandescent ight shadows a path. A path to heaven! If I Were Sounds, d Be Those of the Girs Locker Room If I were sounds, d be those of the girs Iocker room. I woud have echoes of their shoes as they come in, and the room woud be fied with girs taking, gigging, and whispering secrets. There woud be shouting and Iaughing whie ocks woud be cicking and ockers squeaking as they were opened. Once in a whie there woud be girs shrieking, Does anybody have an extra scrunchie?!! And as the voices fade and the girs got to their P.E. casses, you coud hear nothing but sience and the faint hum of the A.C. Then they re back, and their squeaking rubber shoes woud thump their way in the Iocker room to get their towes. Once again, you coud hear the roar of taking and Iaughing girs as they get ready to take their showers. The girs woud turn the shower hande... squeak... ssssssssssssssssshhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... then... Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!! This water is too cod!!! And then, after they re done taking their showers, you woud hear wet feet hurrying and spish, spash, swish, swushing their way back to their Iockers. As the girs dry themseves and put on their cothes, sounds of perfume and body spray hiss as the girs woud spray themseves a over. When the Ioud be goes, Rrrrriiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnng!!, a the girs woud start packing up and banging their Iocker cose. The ast sounds woud be, Come on! We re going to be ate for cass!!! Then the girs eave and there is sience again, and I continue to wait for my next troop. I am the sounds of the girs ocker room. By Pamea Caros Dedicated to my oving Grandpa By Meanie Campbe 97

97 How I Got Lost That Fatefu Summer Day One summer day it was reay so hot That my friend and I decided to go for a spot of picnicking in the woods nearby with the streams and the brooks ripping and churning and reay burning up in the hot summer sun. We decided to go deep deep into the woods where it woud be tranqui and cam and peacefu ike a surface of a ake that geams ike a mirror when there is no breeze. And the woods beckoned to us murmuring and whispering rusting and swishing the trees and the bushes the birds and the bees and the orange butterfy on the wing. They softy caed and reached out for us and we hopped and we skipped and our hearts sang with joy and we went even further ed by the friendy mynah that chirped and caed and even winked at us. We came to a hat and sat down to rest just by the river with the sme of the grass and the song of the crickets heartiy we fed on the nice picnic unch that our mothers had packed. And we scooped up handfus of water ever so coo and ever so sweet and surped greediy and finay stretched out on the soft downy grass and time few by... Suddeny a noise came forth and I woke up in a start and the forest was dark and no onger friendy. There were frightening sounds that spat with hostiity it was then I reaized that we had oversept far away from home ost in the woods. Fear cutched at my heart going through my bood right down to the marrow of my bones and I shivered and shook and cried my friend awake and we hed on to each other. I amost stopped breathing as I fet something cod and simy go past swishing my eg and sithering into the grass a serpentine creature of the night and the dark that just et us ive because we were oney and ost and far from home. I cried with reief and we sank to the ground hoping and praying and promising a the whie to be more carefu in future and be ess hasty if ony, if ony we coud just reach home Oh, God, pease just this one ast time... and we shivered and shook and we cung to each other and we waited a the whie waiting and praying... Was that a ight? Was that a horn? Was that my name? Hey! that sounded ike my dad And I shouted in return at the top of my voice sobbing with reief. And the voices drew nearer and so did the ights and suddeny he was there I coudn t beieve my eyes and ran into his arms and woudn t et him go. Then we were home they were a ooking worried there were bankets and hot soup and a miion embraces and hugs never a scoding not even a frown and I fe aseep. I don t know when and dreamt of the snake 98

98 and shook and shivered and woke up in cod sweat in my mothers s arms and warmth and comfort. A year has passed but they sti te me stories about that hot summer day when I got ost in the woods and the foks at home worried and worried... By Vardhman Jain A Skating Accident When was 11 years od, my famiy and I went skating and I fe down and broke a bone in my shouder. I cried and I had pain in my shouder. When we went home, my parents said, We must go to the doctor. When we went to the doctor, he said, You must take off your sweater and T-shirt so I can examine you. After examining me, the doctor said, You must have a bandage and seep a ot. No schoo for one week. When I went home, I sept and watched TV. I stayed aone that week because my parents had to go to work. When I saw the doctor, he said, Your shouder is better so Monday you can go to schoo again and pay with your friends. I was very happy. Staying at home aone is boring. By Sara Edqvist Bangkok Bangkok is the capita city of Thaiand. The city of smies, canas and traffic jam. Since m new here and I can't think of anything ese to write about, I write about where I used to ive before. I bet most peope have visited or at east heard of Bangkok. To say it shorty, it s a great pace. I've ived there for amost four years and it s very specia to me because it s the first foreign country ve ever ived in. Thaiand is ike a second home country for me. The first few months in Bangkok was very hard for me. Seou was the ony pace I had ived before. The sudden changes scared me. I fet isoated among strange peope. We were new, so we didn't know anything about Bangkok. I stayed home a day. It was very hot, too. My famiy moved to Thaiand in Apri, the hottest month of the year, which was the other reason I stayed home. You woud die if you went out and waked around during the day. In June, I started going to schoo, which put me under more pressure because I had to start communicating in Engish. I hardy knew Engish then, so you might be abe to imagine how I did in schoo. I coudn t understand anything anybody was saying. t was reay horribe. Leaving friends, coming to a foreign pace, not knowing anything. Anyone who have experienced this situation woud understand me. Anyway, I became adjusted to the new environment as time went by, and I had a good time during my other years of my inhabitance in Bangkok. I reay enjoyed iving in Bangkok. I had good friends in schoo, whom I went shopping or ice-skating with, and I didn t have a hard time in schoo either. I coud study much ess than in Korea. And I'm not sure why, but I ike being a foreigner. m gad we moved to Bangkok in the first pace. I think moving to a foreign country heped me a ot in many ways. I coud earn and experience a variety of things. If I hadn't gone to Bangkok, d be stuck in Seou having to do ony studying. I ike Bangkok because of the easiness the peope have, and the a-year-round summer. t s kind of sad that I had to eave Bangkok. We, now that m in India, I hope I wi get used to this new pace soon. By Youn Joung Choi 99

99 Behind the Wa Anvar knet down, breathing heaviy. s she going to be a right? he askedthe aged wizard. She shoud ive - but it s a fithy poison that these Orcs use, repied Doromos Aye, said Barak, ooking up from poishing his axe, and their poison matches their nature. Anvar ganced around the crevice. Seeing everyone doing something, he sowy rose to a crouch, peering over the rocky incine. The huge wa stood, a sihouette in the orange sky. Occasionay he saw fashes of meta and heard the guttura growing of the Orcish tongue. The back shape of a bridge connected the wa and a guardhouse further into the town. They had been waiting here in the wasteand for three days. Their band of infitrators were to get into the chaos-controed town of Dezakk and stay with a shoe tanner in the town. A contact aready in Dezakk woud meet them there and provide important information. Their first attempts to get into the town had met with faiure, as the Orcs on guard caught sight of them. The atest one had met with the wounding of Seina, the warrior-woman in their band. They're sti there and setting up a night watch, too. he stated, sinking back to his knees once more. Yes, they re not as dumb as they ook - or maybe they ve been ordered to do it, said Doromos. I can probaby scry what they re doing. Taking a crysta dish from his pack, he fied it with water from a gourd at his hip. He aid it on the rock in front of him and raised his hands over the bow. His hands aoft, he began muttering in an arcane tongue, the syabes coming out unfateringy. The water began to darken, and the picture ceared. They saw guards every fifty feet or so and another custer of them on the tower. Maybe we can knock one out and then cimb up. Then we can descend by a rope, or perhaps swing from that bridge into the street beyond, Seina said. Anvar ganced at the prone warrior woman, a bandage wrapped tighty around her hip. think that swinging from the bridge woud be our best choice. Then we can make our escape immediatey, and it wi be faster to swing than to cimb. ead," growed Barak, my night vision wi hep me better than any those Orcish scum can muster. They crept up out of the crevice, Barak eading with a rope around his waist. The others foowed the rope, moving sowy towards the wa. Finay, they reached it, the soid stone cod to the touch. Now, Barak, m going to create a gimmer of ight in your hand so that can cast my spe. t won't burn, just cup the ight so that I can see. Don t attempt to resist the magic, as you dwarves are prone to doing. t's a very simpe spei, so you shoudn t have too many quams, said Doromos. His hands fowed through the magica gestures smoothy, and suddeny a ight geamed from Barak's hand. Doromos continued the gestures with his eft hand, reachng for a bag of back powder with his right. He scattered the powder into the air in front of him, and it coaesced into a gowing orb fied with stars. The orb rose up the wa to the parapet, and hovered there. After severa minutes, Doromos pronounced it a right to go up. Seina, her grapping hook over her shouder, donned her cat's caws". Putting them on her booted feet and goved hands, she quicky ascended the wa. A few minutes ater, the rope fopped down. One by one, the adventurers beganto cimb up. When a of the party were up, Seina sent the grapping hook saiing towards the bridge s gantry. It missed, cattering against it instead of catching on. The sound seemed to wake the entranced Orc from its hyptonization, and the crysta orb immediatey disappeared. Aarrgh!Saethis Kristaph", it yeed, drawing its wide-baded scimitar. Ouicky, od man, the rope shouted Anvar, his two-handed sword fashing into this hands. Doromos obeyed without question, grabbed the rope, tugged it to make sure that it was firmy attached to the bridge and swung off the battements. He fet his feet touch the cobbed road and immediatey began the hand movements required to move the rope back up. The rope began to rise. The sounds of batte drifted down to him, as Seina dropped from the shadow of the wa. Drawing an arrow from her quiver, she sent it whisting towards a sihouette rushing towards the fight. t dropped from sight, a shaft sticking from its throat. Suddeny, another back shape appeared against the wa, and Anvar touched down on the rocky street. Barak? asked Doromos, his hands trembing as they worked the intricate gestures required to return the rope up to the wa. Then another 100

100 shape hurted from the darkness, just as more Orcs reached the scene of the fight. Barak touched the earth, his huge axe cutched in one hand and the rope in the other. The party sighed as one, and Anvar fet a rush of reief as he reaized that they were over the wa. By Stephen Simm Words Some words are cean Fresh, new, smooth, white Crisp, spic, span, bright Pretty, handsome, ight Some words are funny Bubby, fat, nicoompoop, Honouu Boonga, bronze, tata, goo goo Hakunamatata, skinny, brainess, dodo nu." "', //// _ip f4y Some words are dirty Gross, thick, trash, fithy Dumb, sewers, garbage, squirty Disgusting, pungent, geeky Some words are ugy appaing, monstrous, retard stupid, dumb, crazy, nerd barred, ard, guard By Gajan Sivananthiran ngredients for War Probems Probems, probems, and more probems, a your ife ong. Why a at once? What is it that we do so wrong? A of a sudden it a fas apart, and then there s a great pain in my heart. Why does this a have to be? Does this ony happen to me? Why is ife ike this? Do you fee this way too? Or is it this feeing of hurt you miss? s your ife ike a simpe kiss? If it is, I wish I was you. What is there that I can do? Woud you pease hep me? Is it something different that I shoud be? Probems, probems, and more probems, a your ife ong. By Isabee Ostermayer Some bombs and guns and missies too A pinch of hate and a bucket of grief adds to this mixtureof Fear. Combat and shes up at the front aong with death and a the wounds Put some favor into this test of power Now what seems to be missing? Oh yes, the miions of friends, famiies and overs crying their he_arts out, yearning for the touch and sight of the oved ones aready mixed in the batter. But wait, the formua is not yet compete, The eaders are on the top sprinked oh so heaviy. They make the pans and strategies for murder, just so they can say Those men fought for honor." Now these directions are concuded, with a the peope who never be the same, their hearts scarred forever, screaming in everasting pain. By Erin Brand 101

101 My Goas "I want to eave the word unharmed by my passage through it. I want to eave you kids a egacy and at the end of it a, in my fina conscious moments, I want to be abe to say, Mom, Dad, did I do okay? and know they'd say yes." That's what my Mom has aways wanted, aways strived for. My Dad's simpe goa, I guess, was to " do some good." My brother wants to be He-man, and I want to be... I want to be a firecracker, a speeding Porsche on ife's highway, the eectric bender that spatters the cake mix! I want to have fun! There are so many things I want to do and see, so many treasures I ong to find! If a the foowing are achieved, I wi not ony smie in the throes of death, I wi cacke ike a rooster at the rising sun. A star is ony a tinier version of the sun, a gaseous form made of heium. Sometimes we forget how cose and reachabe these stars, ike dreams, can be. These are the stars I see through my window. Soonun * beat up my brother * beat my brother at ping pong * pay the acoustic guitar in a schoo-wide concef * grow my hair ong enough to have a bouncy ponytai * teachmy dog to rumba *buy a goden topaz as big as my nose *keep the grades up and the ego down * make high schoo choir and earn to read notes * teach a jughi gir something that wi be usefu to her * own and\or capture in a coor photo the cassic 'fat bird' so common here * find a suitabe hairstye for the bush that is my hair * extract every richness possibe from India's vivid cuture And Most Importanty..... * earn to say 'wrong number' in Hindi. A Few Short Gaaxies Away..... * own a fat and heathy Shitzu pup * invent a grape favored ong-asting ove potion * skydive with my Grandma ( with or without her approva,) * deep sea dive in the Dead Sea * invent a ipstick that adjusts according to compexion and is undetectabe * pay catcher for the Atanta Braves in a payoff game * have my remains thrown at my brother's head in a arge pot so that he's stuck with me forever * kiss Gene Key and direct a musica with him * make acne extinct * meet James Tayor * compete a quadrupe axe in the presence of Tanya Harding ( I can skate and you can't, nah, nah, ni-boo boo! ) * uncover one murderer A convict one murderer * tap dance on the Sydney Opera House * find a true ove and pair up two true oves * write a speech for Ross Perot and not et him speak nasay when reading it * write a bestseer that makes more peope pee in their pants than a Dave Barry book! * cure cancer and AIDS using my Grandma's peach jey ( she said that stuff packed more punch than Mike Tyson,) * reverse the sexist discrimination in India for one year and make the men change their ways. Finay, the Most Honest of My Goas... * work with sma chidren in Begian schoos. In summary, I hope to shake up the word for a few seconds and extract from the writhing mass a few instants of peasure. It is, of course, my hope to "do some good," and be approved of as my parents wished, but not my priority. I ong to ride the roer coaster in good company unti the day it throws me off the track ( and maybe even after.....!) When I hod my coection of stars in my hand, wi toss them back up to the sky so that they can perhaps fi the view and the heart of some other chid who ongs, ike me, to ive ife ti it kis me. By Oivia Wis The When the ba is in the air. I know that it is mine. Shot I run down the court. I am open so then I take the shot. And swish was the sound that it made. Then the crowd went wid. As the other team took the ba down the court, That was when stoe it. I ran faster and faster. When I got to the hoop, jumped up. BOOM I jammed the ba right through the net. Then came the ast second of the game, we were Iosing by one. The ba was passed to me I shot That was then my aarm went off. By Rippi Ftekhi 102

102 He souched in his seat, Curved and gowing white, And he peered down in interest, At the saddening sight. That greenand bue ba, Was growing sowy rotten, Was he not the ony one, They had forgotten? Was he not the ony one, They cast aside? And woud they a grieve, The day that he died? The day that he died!? We, that woudn t be soon! For the ony man who never dies, s the Man in the Moon! His rough-textured face, Bumpy and thin, That was once tight and pinched, Lit up in a grin. The Man in the Moon He sid once again, Into his comfortabe seat, Which, in a coupe more days, Woud soon be compete. A fu moon woud wax, And then it woud wane, And the scrawny od man, Woud become more insane. His hooked, sharp nose, And his twinking eyes, Woud ight up his face, Unti it shone in the skies And his wide, grinning mouth, Woud whisper and croon, Do you beieve there s a Man in the Moon? w By Catharina Davison His crooked, yeow teeth, Cackied and chattered, And his wispy, string hair, Sprung and scattered! What need had he, For a those beow? Did he not rue the ocean, And caused its to-and-fro? Was he not the ony one, Who gave these creatures ight? For where woud they be, In the depths of the night?! His pae, spindy egs, Leapt and danced with gee, And his arms waved and few, As he thought of the sea. As he thought of a things, That he mastered and controed, His frenzied excitement, Began to take it's to. 0'0 du ~' fi 35 J o f, o A ' å, i å 66 å Ogä, ' THEE Ru= CF eá 103

103 My Friend Cavin "Here we are girs!" Mom said as we drove into the driveway of our new house. It was the first new house we'd had since my father was kied four years ago. We'd been iving with my Grandmother (Mom's side), and it was a a bit too much, so we bought this house with Dad's ife insurance, and money Mom's been saving. The house ooked reay good. Whoever ived in it before must have had a good reason to se it. It was big. Very big, and it had a veranda surrounding it, and a white picket fence around the property. It was a nice ot of and that backed onto a forest. This was a rea bonus for me. I ove waking in the forest. Starting my senior year is going to be a big change for me. Fitting in to a new way of earning and making new friends and a, is going to be so different. At east this schoo has a good cheereading team. That's something to ook forward to. As the car came to a hat, Mom asked who wanted to open the house. Gabriee wanted to, so I didn't mind. She's a good itte gir, and deserves it. So Mom handed the keys to her and Gabbie ran to do the honors. The house inside was beautifu. So spacious. High ceiings, big rooms, and what a view. From one side of the house you coud see the enchanted forest, and on the other, a breathtaking view of the ocean. The ounge room was so pretty. Once our furniture got here it woud ook ike a setting for "House and Garden" magazine. It was so open, with big window and an open firepace. I ove this pace. "Mom, this pace is great! It's just perfect." I knew teing her that woud make her happy. I coud te she was worried that we woudn't ike it here, but she was wrong. "Thanks Stacey, 'm gad you ike it. Let me show you the rest of the pace." We started waking up a wide, spiraing, wooden staircase. This took us to the first foor. As we waked, Mom tod us that this woud be where she and Gabbie's rooms woud be. Mom's room was nice. t ooked out onto the sea, and a ot of sunight came in. Next was Gabbie's room. t was a sweet itte room, and it was aready painted pink, Gabbie's favourite coor. We worked our way up the stairs to the second foor. Mom said I coud have this foor to mysef. First we went to my own persona study room, where I can have a T.V. and my stereo. My own hang-out room, how coo. Just when I thought it coudn't get any better, we arrived in my room. It was perfect, just ike 'd dreamed. One side of the room was facing the ocean. A big doube gazed window took up haf the wa, etting in so much sunight, and to my deight, the other window was facing the forest. We went back down to the kitchen to fix ourseves a snack. I hadn't reaized, but we hadn't eaten a day. The kitchen was big and warming, just ike the rest of the house. It had a big wooden bench we woud probaby use as a breakfast bar, a huge wak-in pantry, and a nice setup in genera. After our snack, we went into the room Mom was going to use as her office. t aso was a big room, and it aso faced the ocean. Mom must reay ike the ocean. Maybe it's just its tranquiity and peacefuness. She said that the market here was good, and everybody wanted an interior decorator to hep them. Aso peope in other towns had heard about our arriva and seemed to be interested. _ The first day of schoo went we. t was a beautifu day and was in a very good mood, but I was worried about first impressions and things ike that. "Okay girs, et s go". Mom caed to Gabriee and from the doorway. "Do you want to be ate for your first day of schoo?" After dropping Gabbie off at schoo it was my turn. In the office they were a very nice to me, especiay the principa, Mr Wexner. He waked me to my first period cass, Engish, and introduced me to Cavin, a guy with a very simiar schedue to me. He said Cavin woud show me around the schoo and take me to my casses. "So Stacey," Cavin inquired, "Where do you ive?" Surprisingy he ived a few houses down. My first friend ives cose to me and is very good ooking. Coud this be ove at first sight? I didn't isten too much in Engish. A the teacher was doing was expaining this year's expectation. During that cass though, I earned the names of Juie, Sarah, James, Randee, Caros, Nathaie, Todd and Jordan, who a seemed to be Cavin's friends. Second period, Science, was aso expectations and stuff ike that. During the cass, Cavin formay introduced me to Sarah, Ftandee and Jordan. Sarah is of medium height, has brown hair that matches her brown eyes. I thought, by just observing, that she iked Cavin, but she was 104

104 quite shy. Randee, on the other hand, was a ta red-head, with magnificent green eyes. By the ook of things, she was popuar. The ony person I knew in my third period cass was Jordan. He is so funny, and speaks French amost as fuenty as our teacher. By his buid, I guessed he payed footba. He was reay sweet, and said that if I needed any hep with anything to give him a ca. He's aso in my fourth period, Physics cass. The unch was reay good, and fat-free. I sat with Randee and Sarah, who were sitting with Caros, Cavin and Jordan. They a taked about their summer, but were trying to incude me. I found out that Sarah did once go out with Cavin, and she'sapparrenty not over him yet. I aso found out that after schoo the cheer squad was meeting and Randee said I shoud come with her. Randee and I became reay good friends, and Cavin had asked me on a date a number of times, but for my, and Sarah's sake, I aways had an excuse. Then Jordan asked me and I was reay happy. I guess I never reay iked Cavin, despite my origina feeings. After a few months of being at schoo, I had made a ot of friends, got» good grades, and I was going out with Jordan. One night when Jordan was at my house, we went to visit Cavin, at his request. It was a dark night with no moon, and Mom and Gabriee had gone to visit Gran. Mom had agreed to et Jordan stay, just for protection and company. As Cavin ived so cose, we waked to his house. Just as we arrived in his house, the power went out, and the street backened. There was a high pitched scream and then sience. A few seconds ater the ight was restored and we rushed to the door. Cavin's famiy was aso away for the week and he, aso had the house to himsef. As we knocked on the door there was a strange feeing inside of me. I hesitated, but I knew Jordan woud protect me. Cavin answered the door with a crooked smie. "Do come in my friends," he said. "The party has just begun." At that instant I knew something was wrong. Cavin was acting weird. Inside, in the midde of the kitchen, ay Sarah, surrounded by a poo of bood. I screamed and Jordan hed me. "How? Why? Who did this Cavin?" I was too scared to hear his answer. I was shaking vigorousy. Cavin gave another sicky smie and raised his hand. ''I did it. He is I, and I is he." he chucked. "She tried to get me back," he said seriousy, "but you are the ony one I want, Stacey, and now, there's ony one more obstace." He turned to Jordan. "Why did you take her away from me man? Why? The day you took her out, was the day our friendship ended. You're no friend of mine." Cavin was getting reay serious. He had kied once, and he ooked ike he'd do it again. "No, Cavin, pease." I begged, ''It's not him, its me. 'm the one who chose Jordan over you. I did it for Sarah. She was my friend. She asked me not to go for you. She thought she had a chance with you." I was starting to sweat. "She didn't know why you stopped seeing her. She tod me she wanted to make up with you. She oved you, and I didn't. How coud you have kied her? I hate you! You kied my friend!" Cavin advanced on me and sapped me across the face, with his cod, hard hands. I started to cry. Jordan then intervened by sugging Cavin in the face. Cavin returned this gesture by kicking Jordan in the shin, then pushing him into the wa, Cavin breaking Jordan's nose. I was sti crying and I got the knife out of Sarah's chest. Nausea swept through my body as I thought of the way she died. So cod, so scared. I hated Cavin, and I wanted him dead. He deserved it. Cavin then turned and faced me. Knife in his hand, I acted cam. "Now Stacey. Te me you ove me now. I want the ast words Jordan hears to be ones stating your ove for me." With that, I unged forward, stabbing the obsessed Cavin in the eg, injuring him enough to stop him from chasing us as we fed from his house. He was one sick puppy who needed desperate hep. The poice arrived on the scene a few minutes after we had caed them. They arrested Cavin for murder, and Jordan and I had a ot of pubicity after that. Things camed down after a few months, and Mom said we shoud stay here, as we a oved the house and the town. I graduated vaedictorian and I stayed iving with Mom and Gabriee, unti I got accepted into a good coege, and then went on further to become a high paid G.P. I' never forget, my friend Cavin. By Grace Cama 105

105 The Time Is Running Out The Beat Sand sipping through the hour gass, I was waking down the street, Siding through with ease, when I heard an insane beat. The cock is ticking quicky, Time is running out, I ooked around the corner, And yet you inger, down the aey was a oner. Waiting for what? Why? Each second passing quicky, He was a beggar, Each minute approaching without hesitating, ying in the gutter. Then one day you disappear, Gone forever, So I threw him a dime, But you never thought, not once, so he d get some ime. That your time was running out. I heard the beat, By Shivani Rikhy fet the heat. Luckiy I had shorts, the buidings were ike forts. There were two roads, then I fet a oad. I went eft, I heard the beat, I saw more of the street. I waked faster, the beat got ouder. I turned right, I saw a fight O Ö I ran fast, they gave chase. I turned I tet right, right. M m I ran upstairs, I saw the stars. The ony beat I heard, was my heart. t ` The insane beat, disappeared in the heat. \ i u By Munkgoo Otgon 106

106 Eighth Grade Trip to Corbett On the eighth grade trip to Corbett, there were many memorabe events, spending time with friends, going on hikes, and seeing many interesting things ike tiger tracks. Athough those things were very interesting, the most memorabe experience was seeing the sun rise over the Himaayas, and getting there to see it. When we first started out, our trai guides described how the trai woud be. According to them, first hour and a haf an hour woud be an easy uphi cimb, foowed by three and one haf hours straight, then downhi. SURPRISEIIII An easy uphi hike to them meant about a 45- degree ange uphi. After the first hour, we were huffing and puffing and wishing we had brought more water in our canteens. My caves fet ike I had 100 pound weights strapped onto them. Soon, though, the terrain began to eve out, my heartbeat dropped to norma, and it didn t seem so bad anymore. It had been good going at first, but now it fet reay We continued around narrow mountain winding paths for about another hour. One of the guides muttered something in Hindi to the other, and they pointed to the top of a hi. Soon we were tod that we were going to have unch and cimbed up the hiside to a arge patch of grass. After enjoying some reaxation and a good unch, we were on our way again. Fifteen minutes ater, the path became very narrow. The edge of the path dropped off about five feet straight down to the steep side of the mountain. Whie waking, I fet the dirt beneath my right foot crumbe, I ost my baance and suddeny I was airborne, dropping straight down. I was so stunned, nothing went through my mind unti I hit the side of the hi and began to ro. I reaized then that I had to stop mysef, so I turned over onto my stomach and stood up. I tried to use the traction on my shoes to sow my descent. I spotted a nearby tree and grabbed onto it, cinging for ife. I managed to cimb my way back up to the path and was asked by at east fifteen peope, Are you okay? I was a itte petrified and didn't reay want to think how cose I came to disaster. Forty-five minutes ater, we reached a road. The trai guide tod us we were near the camp. Everyone was reieved that our perious journey was amost over. After another five-minute hike, we came to a cearing where we coud see the fuorescent coors of the tents. I don't think I've ever seen a more wecome sight. Everyone was so happy that we a ran to camp, despite a of our exertion before. The next morning, my eyes began to crack open, as I heard voices outside my tent. I ganced at my wristwatch; the face read 6:15 a.m. UGHIIIIIII!! I changed into warmer cothes so I coud go outside into the cod mountain air and see what a the commotion was. I unzipped the inner and outer ayers of my tent, and a cod mountain breeze bew in. Stepping outside, I put on my shoes and fet the brisk air begin to affect my skin. I stumbed over to the water bucket (sti not competey awake), reached my hand in and spashed some water onto my face. My immediate reaction was to scream as I coud fee the ice crystas begin to form on my cheeks. One of the trai guides came around asking if anyone cared for coffee or tea. I took it graciousy, wanting something warm. I was handed a cup and it immediatey began to warm my hands. I took a sip, and the hot, sweet iquid ticked over my tongue and burned my throat as it sid down. I put the empty cup down and waked over to the edge of the hi that we camped on. In between the foothis, there stood a soitary mountain, the sunight just beginning to shine on the peak. Soon, the ight began to shine over the top of the foothi in front of us, the radiant beams now visibe, casting the shadow of a arge mass of rock. We took a short hike uphi, to get a better view of the sunrise. After a short hike, severa mountains were visibe. Their snow capped peaks appeared to be gistening in the sun. It made me fee awestruck, ike I was ooking at one of nature s great wonders. I reaized then, that the intense hike, the thirst, my aching egs, and my brush with death was a worth it. By Russy Kugh 107

107 Differences and Simiarities Essay Fowers Agernon Charfie for and Both the short story and the movie about Charie are good, but I think that the movie Charie is better than the short story, Fowers for Agernon. My reasons for thinking this are because the fim has more depth in detai, more emotion, and the actor who acts as Charie is reay good. The detai in the short story was a right, but the writing was a in Charie`s view, so scenes were not described as we as they were shown in the movie. Even though the. way Charie writes and sees things is one of the short story`s better aspects, (the way he misspes words and uses a chidish vocabuary) the fim, however, is abe to show the detai cearer and with more points of view than the short story. _ The emotion in the movie is aso expressed more deepy than in the story. I woud fee bad about how the guys were teasing Charie and teing peope that they pued a Charie, but I was even sadder when I saw what the peope were actuay doing to him. When he opened his ocker and dough came out a over him, I fet upset when I saw a the guys Iaughing evi aughs, and the worst part was that Charie was happy about it, busy putting more dough a over his head. -n addition, a major pus about the movie was actor Ciff Robertson. To see his chidish face when he was mentay chaenged and then to see him suddeny grow into a very smart and civiized man was reay impressive. In the story version, I woud just see his words and speing become much better, but in the movie he was exacty ike a sma chid who then turned into a stunningy smart genteman. This change is impressive, so the acting was peasing but sad to see. A in a, the movie is obviousy better than the short story -even though the`short story had a few of its own good features. With the great acting, deep emotion and good detai, the movie deserves to be recognized more than the short story. By Andy Haynes My Trip to Candy Land t was a cod, damp Sunday night, and I ay tucked in my bed. I was a young chid, not more than eight, and dreams danced in my head. I dreamed of fairy wings and magic things, and fairs of chocoate and god. As Mr. Sandman fied my eyes, it was to him my dreams I tod. As I began spinning my taes to this man, who casts on us a spe of deep sumber, I was disturbed by a sound so absurd, that my thoughts were a driven asunder. I opened my eyes and to my surprise, there stood a hippo quite cheerfu and stout. He poked up his head from the foot of my bed, and said, Hey, my name s Jed! with a shout. I was quite shocked but not scared ike I shoud, for he seemed ike a friendy type chap. So I answered poitey with How do you do? Not quite conscious yet from my short nap. He seemed quite famiiar, though I coudn t reca, ` where or when I had seen him before. But he must have know me because right after that, he carried me out of the door. Now I never knew that hippos coud fy, but Jed, we he soared ike a hawk. We raced with the wind, and dodged through the couds, unti finay we came to our stop. We anded on a grassy pain, fied with poppies and daisies so dandy. But when I stopped and ooked much coser, I noticed that they were a made of candy. I ooked a around and everything that I found, was chocoate or creme or gumdrops. And whie feasting my eyes on such a deight, I began eagery icking my chops. Then I ran through the pace and was stuffing my face, whie Jed just jogged iauntiy behind. I ate every poppy and daisy and tree, unti I thought that d surey die. Then Jed said to me gaiy, "t's time to go home, you've had enough fun for tonight." So with that he took me onto his back, and again we took off in fight. He returned me back to my itte, soft bed, and then he bid me good-bye. And even today when dreams dance in my head, I think of Jed and the night he stopped by. By Erika Massey 108

108 I sit upon a bench, Deep in my thoughts, I Think Words Cean Words i think If I were a cean word, About the wonders of the Woifid, d be windex, squeaky, stream, but sparky. About the peope of the word, d be toothpaste, ice, snow, bubbe, crysta, and pristine. I think About the past, Dirty Words About the future, But if I were a diry word, d be grimy, simy, dirt, bood, but mud. i think Aso snot, puke, grease, schoo, and droo. About the poor, About the rich, Sient W0FdS If I were a sient word, i think d be quiet, seep, peep, and sheep. About me, Sssshhhhhhhhhhhh. About death, Loud Words think If I were aoud sound, About you, d be boom, bam, crash, and sam. About me, But aso snap, crake, and sap. I think By Ryan Porterfied There are far too many thoughts, To write down. By Persa Jessica Maerz Friends.. Peope who care, ) Peope who understand, Å They re abe to sooth your probems, 9 And Iend a heping hand. Just imagine ife, du and friendess, Void of any sociaizing, Loney and endess. When you re in a rut, They get you out, When you re down and bue, You need not doubt. ` A { Friends are aways there. Whether you ike it or not. They re there to care, \ When you re eft on the spot. By Zoe Manickam 109

109 The Audition The sheet was up on top of a bi board with peope crowded round, I pushed my way through the mass and there my name I found. 9:30 it said next to my name in bod ettered ink, So excited that the day was here, I found it hard to think. 9:30 was the time when I woud pay my trombone, Under the critica eyes of some od, a-knowing crone. 9:30 it said, the cimax of my endess work, If I reay bew it, I know 'd go beserk. The next morning I got up and went to practice my song, I did reay we, not a singe note wrong. In the ine to the room, I waited my turn, I was so hot that I thought i might burn. The ine went aong and my excitement I suppressed, As kid after kid came out, their faces depressed. My pams were sweaty, and giddy was my mind, The kids were watching, seeing if the best they coud find, Often they woud tak among themseves of their ski, But the others woud camy say just wait unti, After the audition and after you ve payed, and boast Then you can boast about what chair you've made. Finay my spot arrived and my heart skipped a beat, My kneeswere sort of wobby as I got up from the seat. I opened the door, and went in, trombone in hand, I never thought 'd get this worried about some siy band. The man inside nodded at me, waving his short bonde hair, He smied and joked as if he were without a care. He asked me some questions about where I was from, So you're the boy from India, that's a ong way you've come. Finay after a itte tak I was asked to pay, My soo that 'd practiced an hour every day. I took out my music and paced it on the stand, I whispered, don't mess up and you' make the top band. I concentrated on the music and brought the meta to my ips, Then I payed my piece, with soaring notes and ow dips. Even though I practiced it with everything right, My nerves set in and my ips went tight. It seemed ike hours when I was finay done, From off my shouders there was ifted a ton. We done, he said as I got up to go out, He doesn't know what he's taking about. I coud have payed it better, I messed up too much, I won't do that we when I payed as such. I went back to my dorm and sat down, I was mad, I shoudn't have screwed up even just a tad. Now I waited and waited unti the resuts were posted, I was hoping for the best but I knew I was roasted. I sat for an hour and sowy I camed down, But from my face I coudn't wipe that frown. My friend rushed in and opened the imitation wood door, He dashed in and tried to stop but sid on the foor, The resuts are up, he said with a wink and a smie, I sighed as I stoodand waked out of the dark room singe fie. You won't beieve it, I did we! he excaimed to me, I murmured back the resuts of my audition I don't want to see. I waked into the atrium expecting the worst, I ooked around, obviousy I wasn't the first. Where are the trombones, I asked a gir ounging in a seat,` Over there, she pointed in a voice so sweet. Just maybe I did okay, and I got something good, I quicky waked over to where ots of students stood, I might be the worst or best, I don't know, My mind was in turmoi, athough my face woudn't show. The sheet was up on top of a bi board with peope crowded round, I pushed my way through the mass and there my name I found. By Tyer Wison

110 Some Doctors Do Not Keep Their Promise When was nine years od, didn't brush my teeth every day. Later my teeth ached terriby. When I tod my parents about my teeth, they said I needed to go to the dentist. They went to the dentist and tod him about my probem. I had a doctor s appointment the next day. That night my teeth hurt so much that I coudn t seep. The next day went to the dentist with my parents. I coudn t sit in the car very we because I fet so much pain. So I shouted in the car unti we arrived at the dentist. When we saw the doctor, he said, Heo. Sit in the chair, pease. Before I sat in the chair, I said, Pease, work genty. He promised and checked my teeth carefuy. Then he got out many toos. Suddeny he pued one of my teeth out with a sma pair of piers. I shouted. At the same time, knew he broke his promises. Then he said to wait, there was another tooth he needed to pu out. When he did, he said, Finished. Afterwards I went home. Now I know dentists never keep their promises. They aways trick chidren. Two weeks ater my parents bought a bicyce for me. I rode on the street every day. One day I rode the bicyce very fast. I turned to the right and I didn t see the car. The car and my bicyce hit very hard. When I opened my eyes, I was in the hospita. My parents were beside me. The doctor came and said to my parents, Don t worry. I was afraid that doctor woud be ike the dentist but he wasn't. He did everything very genty. I didn t fee any pain. Now I know some doctors are kind to their patients. Psycho He took a handfu of sand and et it fa through his fingers. He coud hear the sound of the waves and raised his gaze to watch them. He had just murdered someone with his bare hands and he was potting his next murder. After e murders he comes straight to the beach and pots another murder. He grabs his surfboard and runs out to the ocean, surfing for hours and hours. He is so crazy, he ies down on his surfboard in the freezing cod ocean and he goes to seep for hours and hours. He seeps unti sun rise and then he surfs back to the beach and eaves. He jumps on his motorcyce and drives to his house. He drove for about an hour before he reached his home. He eats his food ike a wid pig that hasn't eaten for years and years. After he eats, he starts to poish his surfboard and he thinks about who he shoud murder next. He smokes a cigarette whie he thinks. After each puff, he takes a sip of his beer. He heard a noise outside the house and he curiousy stands up and reaches for his shot gun. t was the poice, so he knew he was going to go to jai so he puts the gun into his mouth and he pus the trigger. By Ajay Chand By Sai Htwemyint If/dud ' 7 of?

111 Goas During my ifetime I have had many goas which I have tried to accompish. These goas I have set out since I was a itte kid and even now, but the funny thing is that as I got oder many of these things have changed. When I was a kid, I mainy thought about me, mysef, and I. For exampe, when I was itte, I thought that I was "gonna" dedicate my ife to being a movie star, being famous, and getting rich. Now I think of different things; I think about what I want to be when I become an adut, how I am "gonna" do it and if I am going to earn enough money to keep mysef aive. 've set up ong term goas which I hope wi come true. m hoping that I wi graduate from a good coege and that one day ' get a job with a reay good saary, Then I am hoping that 'I get married. After a coupe of years of working in that job I wi have saved money and 'II be abe to buid my dream house. Sti 'm thinking mosty about mysef, but now I am setting out goas for things that I reay do need to worry about. I aso have some goas that woudn't be ong term or short term goas, but they'd be goas that I'd want to accompish before I die. Some of them you may think are rather crazy, but from my point of view they woud be stupendous things to do. A coupe of them are that I woud want to go Bungy Jumping off a bridge with a river under it so that on my third recoi I coud uncip the bungi cord and and inside the river. Aso I want to sky dive over the Mediterranean Sea, and speaking of seas I want to swim in a the oceans and seas in the word. I aso want to go swimming in the great Nie, not ony do I want to swim in it but I aso want to raft that river down from its source to where it ends. Aso I woud ike to see a the Word Cup Soccer Finas ive from the time I'm fifteen ti when I die. I woud aso ike to be watching one of the future Oympic Games ive, but I woudn't want to do these neary as much as I woud want to see the Word Cup Finas. Fight at this instant I have some goas that I woud want to accompish. I want to be on the honor ro the ast quarter of the schoo year, and I want to make as many friends as I can. I reay don't have many goas for this year because I have aready accompished most of the ones I had, but the ony thing that I woud reay put as one of my goas woud be if I coud go back to the past and change the way I did some things. For high schoo I don't have any goas except to try to get aong with everyone and do we in schoo. I have more goas than these, but these are the ones I wanted to tak about. Good-Bye By Sebastiar1 Mian Schoo Your yeow has, And books so new, You have served me faithfuy, Now eaveyou to stew, I won t need my pencis, My books or my pen, And I won t run to casses, Like a itte red hen, I won t be doing homework, Ti one a.m. Bathroom, I wrote on your door, You know who I am, In gym I won't have, Mr. Ashit s ooks, And in the ibrary I won't have, My itte secret nooks, Summer's here, I m ready, m ready, Good od schoo, I miss you aready! By Aisyn Capper 112

112 The T was a bright spring day, in the midde of May when over the his a Sadhu stroed. He had traveed afar without street-bus or car, but by foot over mountains of god. Deep into the night, he stopped, it fet right. He paused for a whie, and he ay. The Sadhu drifted to dreams and thought out some schemes, of his pans for the foowing day. The morning soon came, without fortune or fame... instead with a spectacuar view. He had stopped in a pace with beauty and grace, it was a riverbank with a breeze and trees, too. He waked to the stream, which ooked ike a dream and saw a fash three feet from the edge. He waded right out, and found a trout, stuck in a net which was caught in a wedge. He got himsef wet, to hep ike a vet. He untanged the fish and stepped out. The trout swam away without a deay, and the Sadhu continued his wak on the route. Soon, he bumped into a frog on a og. The frog was stuck and ooked up with a pea, so the Sadhu saved the frog that was brave, the green bug-eyed frog jumped away, he was free. com -\'\\\c. ' K6 The Sadhu kept stroing, roing, but soon he heard which he saw was a turte fipped over. The creature was ying, on his back crying, unabe to turn himsef over. The green-faced turte was reieved, of his troubes after a pea, because of the Sadhu who fipped the turte to his feet. >) As the hard-sheed turte wadded home, the Sadhu continued to roam. Sadhu t stopped by a bouder, then ighty touched his shouder. A pae bue figure stood beside him, he stared upon it, wishing. He wished for brunch or maybe unch. The bue water nymph hed out her hand. He took her hand and was ed to the sand. The sand of the riverbank, and a that gorgeous and. In a wink, the nymph tod him to sit and drink. He sat and drank, on that gorgeous river bank. He put the iquid to his ips, and took one, two, three, four sips. Quiety, quicky a his pains (and cravings) were gone. He asked the nymph, What was that? Tea? Why did you, a nymph, hep me? No repy came to her ips, but he got the answer in his mind. t was the magic medicine for ife and iving. Ony for those who hep out, and are giving. \` K \\ By Pamea Gordon < He foowed the stream, through each ravine. When he was hungry, he stopped. His craving for food grew and grew. So onto the grass he fopped. He ay on the ground, but then heard a sound. The sound approached him swishing.

113 The Long Long Trek Group B of 8th grade started five minutes away from Nainita, started that ong, ong trek. It was 9:00 am. Time stood sti. I compained that I had a bad knee, (which I did), but woud the teachers isten, noooo. Our group was ooking forward to the trek and so was I. The first stretch was fu of moaning and groaning. It was a hard, up hiii batte, but time passed by as I was taking to Isabee and Camia. Camia was so funny. One hour ater we stopped to have unch, which was absoutey DISGUSTING! The chips were Pudina Punch a spicy and erotic taste. We stopped on the side of the hi for about haf an hour, soaking up hot sun. In the distance on top of a hi, you coud see a radar base above the town Nainita. We started off on a winding thin path, where every thing was damp or wet. The temperature was nice and coo, the scenery was stunning, and over the hi into the distance you coud see the mountains. By now we were pretty deep into the his; the path was getting thinner and thinner ti finay someone fe down the hi. The ground had broke under him. _ Soon we were down the hi, which was a reief. We stopped at a itte stream where we took photos with friends. We waked on for an hour or so, when we came down hi to a road. I asked the man in charge, How much onger? Oh, about 15 to 20 minutes." Sure enough, our camp was on top of a hi not so far away. Then I heard, Oh, No! We have to go up hi again! But it ony took 5 minutes. Finay three and a haf hours ater we reached our camp. Some times I think about this trek because it was fun and chaenging to my mind and body. I hadn't been out in the wid for a ong time in the cean fresh air with not a coud in the sky. To be there with out a care in word was refreshing. This trip wi aways give me fun and joyfu memories. tmvfvah fi.,_ I t /'\ \\ By.Justin Edwards

114 Prejudice Biggie, Bogge, and Kray ived in a fat, rubber hut on the ongest marbe desert stationed in the Land of Absoutey Nowhere. The sun s cooing rays of infrared purpe caused their mauve-coored wakway to ook pretty unheathy. The ony interesting thing to watch was the couch sized teevision set that ony broadcasted od Star Trek reruns. Biggie and Bogge spent every hour of their day compaining of its naive sound effects, but Kray never istened to them. Her brothers tried to convince her that pucking her eyebrows and performing ear surgery woud not make hersef more in touch with her inner Spock, but after the X-Fies caed her for an interview, there was nothing more they coud say. For this Kray disiked her repusive famiy members and had aready sent them severa death threats. Her mind was now made up, those mae crayon consumers woud pay for their disgusting existence. They woud die, die, die, and soon word domination woud be hers. Biggie and Bogge woke up one morning and ate three jey beans on egg with a cup of gouash. Superior being, Kray arose that same morning and ate four carrots aong with a itte bit of cream cheese. Their differences were obvious, war was necessary. For severa years they tried various murder attempts on each other, a unsuccessfu. Nucear weapons had not yet been invented, so they had to make do with what they found aying around. An empty burger beete s nest, a fork, krypton, a pastic Haoween doiy, a paper cip, seventeen pieces of foss, etc. etc. Any way this war went on and on unti the great Emo from the and of Transverpacemkersvie got fed up with the whoe thing. What is wrong with it said. `m just trying to run a peacefu universe and you have to wreck things for me. Right in the midde of Star Trek, too. Why were you fighting anyway? We we can t reay remember. Kray answered, grinning insaney. We just wanted to exterminate her, she is made of different materia than we are. Nai poish remover and wax fumes come out of her ears, and she doesn t eat jey beans on egg with gouash Biggie and Bogge repied. We now ook and see what you`ve done! You've invented prejudice, and that wasn't schedued to be invented for at east a coupe miion years, by humans..just for that ZAP! zap ZAP!!! And the great Emo raised his right tentace and zapped them a into a parae universe. The probem was, that he'd zapped them too hard, and caused them, and the entire and of Absoutey Nowhere to expode and dissove into a somewhere, in fact it was named Earth. The major probem, was that parts of the three unucky victims, aong with the things that they happened to be touching at the time dissoved into it too. Which expains why our word is so PREJUDICED, as we as why pastic Haoween doiies and foss were invented. The End (or shoud we say... the begining.) That's Life By Tara Lowen-Aut When peope die, where do they go? s heaven and he reay where they go? These are questions That spring to your mind When someone dies That you're cose to. You don`t want to do much Whie ceremonies are going on. s there reay need tor such? Your feeings and emotions are hard to expain. t hurts when you see them pass way t fees ike a kite thats fown away. You fee hopeess and afraid The worst bit is the cries And when it s time to say good bye. Think about the peope who can t say bye Like mothers, brothers, sister and fathers Of the person who has died. But saying bye can aso be hard. The thing to aways remember Everyone has to die, some sooner, some ater Some before, some after Some separate, some together. By Jayna Tida 115

115 Jackie The Fied On our eighth grade cass trip to Camp Corbett, one of the activities for the week was horseback riding. On Wednesday, our group ined up outside to choose our horses. immediatey picked a brown horse dressed up with red bes. ater found out that this horse, Jackie, was a itte on the sow side. If I were to have picked another horse, I think the ride woud have been much more peasant and fun. The riding was to ast about three hours. During the ride, we rode by the viage, aong mountain paths, and acrossside roads. Going by the viage was fun, but on the paths and side roads, Jackie got tired and aggressive. For exampe, he began to run into other horses. This did not make sense because he seemed to end up at the end of the ine. I soon reaized that this happened because the guide prevented Jackie from going further. Finay, at the ast turn, the guide et go of Jackie, and he went racing ahead of the other horses. I am pretty sure this happened because he found out that this was the end of the ride, and he wanted to rest. I concuded that Jackie was a stubborn horse. He ran in front of others. He never istened to the commands I had given him, and he ran into other horses when gave him the command to stop. Unfortunatey, I finay figured out that if I wanted to stop Jackie, I had to te the guide. I have had many thoughts about this day and the ride. One was that I earned one shoud never judge something just by sight. For exampe, I chose Jackie as the horse to ride because thought he woud be fast and easy to ride. This probaby was because he was big with ong egs. aso earned that one shoud isten to directions. This is because when the guide tod me how to guide the horse, ignored him. Later, it cost me because I strugged with steering Jackie. These are some of the major things earned during the ride. If I were to choose another horse for this activity, it woud have been horse #11, Johnny. This horse was white and had no rea guide. Whoever ended up with this horse coud ride freey. Johnny istened to a directions it was given, and it was abe to supervise the other horses by eading the ine. A in a, in a way, enjoyed this horse ride. I got to be with my friends, enjoy the scenery, and earn a few points in ife. First base is ony a stone, second is someones od shirt, third is a pie of pebbes, and home is etched in the dirt. The infied is brown, the base paths we worn, it has been ike this, we before was born. Throughout the summer months, go to it every day, we a meet there in the morning, to choose up sides and pay. We pay unti it gets too dark, no matter who is osing, but that was up unti today, for just found out I m moving. I have to say goodbye, to the fied and to my pas, for tomorrow I am eaving, eaving for Saint Jas. The fied is my rea home, where used to have my fun, it never reay mattered, whether or not I won. But now I have to eave, eave it far behind, but wi never forget it; it wi never eave my mind. ove that fied, it`s where I pay my ba, even through the summer months, when the grass grows ong and ta. First base is ony a stone, second is someones od shirt, third is a pie of pebbes, and home is etched in the dirt. But it is mine. By Nathanie Myers By Jay Simhan

116 A Pony-trek in Corbett My Future Goas Cip, cop! Cip, cop!... That was the sound of our horses cantering through the woods, a beautifu morning when the sun shone, and the birds were singing. Our eighth grade was on a cass trip to Corbett, and my group was to go on a pony-trek. It was to be the most enjoyabe activity on the trip. I hadn t been riding for a whie, but when I sat up on my horse, Sutan, I fet okay. Sutan was white, and his ong white mane was bowing in the wind. He was said to be the fastest horse of a. I had no doubts about that. When we were cantering, Sutan ran ahead of the other horses and riders. Usuay, that woud give most peope a scary feeing; the horse is running away from a the others. I didn't get scared at a, because I coud contro him, and that was a coo thing, to actuay contro a big horse's movements. The canter was nice and cam, it wasn t gaoping. Sutan took big, soft steps, and for a whie, I fet as if I were fying. Every time Sutan put down his front right hoof, his nostris expanded, and I coud hear his breathing. I reay enjoyed this pony-trek, and the main reason for that may be that I ike horses a ot. Another reason was that it was funny to see peope you never coud have imagined on a horse, actuay riding. Some peope thought they were so coo, that they ony hed the reins with one hand or none. (No, 'm not thinking of you, Sebastian and Justin...) But when the horses started to canter, they didn't ook that peased anymore.. The ony bad thing about the pony-trek was that the next day we had to sit in a bumpy bus on a bumpy road with sore butts for a coupe of hours. I think everybody enjoyed the pony-trek, especiay if I compare it to a the other things we did: waking for six hours up a mountain, waking through a junge without animas, visiting deserted ruins and more... My current goas are to get better grades in schoo, get a good report, then graduate. Then I want to be abe to get to go to University and get a reay good job. Later I want to be rich and have a styish car and ive in Bevery His in a arge house with maybe my wife and kids. I aso hope to meet famous peope ike Michae Jordan and Hakeem Oujuwon, even become famous mysef. I woud ike to trave the word with my best friends and the women of my dreams, to expore the Seven Natura Wonders of the Word, to go to a or most of my favorite paces to eat, and do everything I aways wanted do, and more. Maybe after some of that, I wi probaby pay pro basketba and make it into the NBA. If I don't pay basketba, maybe I'I just be a reay successfu business man and make ots of money. I hope then to ive unti I am 100 and sti fee ike m 13 years od. And after a that, I wi just sit at home and reax unti I am no onger. By Camia Narvehed

117 7- Thafand A sma, deicate bird sings to himsef in a bamboo tree, its song is ike that of a nightingae. The river is sti, hardy a rippe, a cod, heartess stone fies through the air shattering the quiet river into a swiring, fowing funne. The sand is warm and goden brown baked with the hot brown sun. The winds come during monsoon times, ike the desert winds of the Sahara. A woman with her cart of fresh fruits passes by, she asks if you want some. Smiing rickshaw drivers zoom by in a hurry to get customers. A car passes by rice fieds, rice paddies, and bamboo trees. Hoy Buddhist monks wak to the tempe to spend the rest of the day in sient prayer, meditating ' quiety to themseves. Beautifu Thai women stro around in their sarongs with bright coors, emerad bue, magenta, purpe and yeow. Chidren run to and from schoo chattering to The Dark their friends on the way. Beggar chidren run up to cars and beg for Once UPC 3 C0'dy defk night, money sat sti, immune to fright, A baby cries With the comforts of warmth and ight, When night comes, peope go back to their homes UPC my 'ap e Siamese Catand viages and wait for a new day to start. Thaiand is the and of hope and opportunities. istened '(0 the music b00min9. It makes me proud to wecome you to my home Sudden )! Came darkness 0Oming, Thaiand_ With deathy sience a consuming, I whispered to the cat, What s that? By Kerri Levin Then happened something shocking, At the door was someone knocking, The door I wished d thought of ocking, But far too ate now for that. g å My mind imagined something scary, Someone big and perhaps quite hairy, From worry became quite wary, And sti I wondered, What s that? I crept across the cod, stone foor, Then opened the soid door, On a broken tree did moonight pour, t was a tree and ony that. By Kirsten Hawkins 118

118 The Thicket... In the thicket beyond the tree It ays there there in the thicket it ays staring at me! I was on safari on a hot day and I enjoyed it a the way unti it happened. I humped on bumps bumped on humps ti I got a ump on my rump. Haeujah I was singing though no good uck it was bringing. I fet the powerfu engine of the four by four ike a determined choo-choo train trying to get over that hi yes I can, I thought it was sayíng as I threw away my tin can. The whees on the ground, the grave in the air, the air in my face. I fet the powerfu engine push us forward, forward into the and yet to be conquered by the darkness of mankinds heart,forward into the junge, into the thickets beyond me, beyond that tree. T'was then, then that some powerfu force from beyond nature stopped the car stopped it in a sudden simpe way, breakdown,what a day! I was fung in the air whees on the ground grave on the ground my face on the ground. Now,when gravity's work was done, I coudn't,t even Iocate the sun, it's times ike this that I fee ike a bun but to get the bun I gotta run. Run I coud not do, even in the food mood,for my egs were broke, thank the stars I did not choke BUTbut the truce is I know I know a rue in nature that no being sha suffer ong, even without the bong of a gong none-sha suffer,suffer ong the chidren, the servants of nature won't et that be, that they are to known as the caretakers, the caretakers in the bushes ahead, BY GOLLYI In the thicket beyond the tree t Iays there there in the thicket it ays there staring at me! By Dumisani Mhanga TALES OF GOHA Goha Buys Meat For Supper One day Goha thought he woud ike to have a reay good supper, so he bought three Kiograms of the best meat and took it to his wife. Pease cook this meat for our supper tonight, he said to her and eft the house. His wife was a good cook and put the pieces of meat in to the oven and prepared some vegetabes to go with it and aso some rice. Whie she was doing the cooking for her husband's mea, two women tried the meat and agreed that it was very tasty. Just one more itte piece, said the neighbor, and Goha s wife cut two more pieces, one for her and one for her friend. So they went on eating more and more unti suddeny Goha's wife reaized they had eaten it a. When Goha came home for his supper, his wife tod him that she was very sorry but a that she had was some vegetabes and rice. And what s happened to the three Kiograms of meat I brought you this morning?" asked Goha. Oh, she said, m sorry to te you, whie my back was turned, the cat stoe the meat and ate it a up. Goha gave his wife a ook that showed he did not beieve her and went off to ook for the cat. When he had.found it, he took out a pair of scaes and weighed the cat. He found that the cat weighed exacty three kiograms, and so he turned to his wife and said Oh Wife, if this is the cat, then where is the meat? and if this is the meat, then where is the cat? By Bassem Amin

119 The Madriga The Green Dream The bitter wind whisted over the od was, Everyone was wrapped in their warmest shaws, There were pages, ords, adies, knights, A dressed up for the medieva night, At the magica, mysterious, Neemranah Fort overooking the huge Rajasthan Desert. A were drawn into the past, They fet that they had gone back in time with the cast, The madriga singers were ready, We, the wenches, were busy keeping our trays steady, The guests were bubbing with excitement, No one knew what to expect. Soon a began to feast, Upon the great head of a wid beast, We wenches were pouring mued wine, And hoping that our service was divine, It no onger seemed cod, Our hearts had been warmed by the song. Finay the faming pudding carried on a huge dish entered, A oohhed and ahhed their attention centered, Upon the huge fame ba, The wenches tired but in high spirits scurried to the kitchen ha, We joked as the brass payed their music from above, We rushed and served ti a were content. At ast we got to join the singers, We took off our aprons and became be ringers, We then sang our hearts away, We finay fet Christmas was near and we began to sway, The guests were spe bound, Our songs meaning had finay been found. After the Madriga the wenches went to and outdoor court, Most of us had changed without a thought, We had a cooer fu of food, And a stereo, we were a in a good mood, We et the pop music pay, And I wished I coud stay there forever. After midnight I decided to go to bed, We had a been fed, On Oreos, chips, cheeses and Cokes, Eventuay we went to seep ike the other foks, We fe aseep immediatey, Having had the time of our ives! By Katherine Spears When I was sma, my friend and I shared a dream. It was a very unique dream, a statement of hope, A chidish iusion that I pursued with determination. Every morning before eaving for schoo, We woud carefuy sprinke our dreams with prayers And dropets of pure crysta, cean, cear water That woud baze brighty in the sun, Like a miion beautifu diamonds. We knew what we d been wanting for. Eary in the evenings, there was a recurrence of regard. The diminishing rays of energy Sprayed our dreams with mighty strength, And we were warmed by the air surrounding us. As we watched the ceestia coors, Their intensity sowy weakened. We knew what we ve been wanting for. Green, we said to a those hypocrites. We said it to be very ta and a rich green, But they just gazed at both of us with absoute sympathy. From their average heights, Smiing those fraud smies. My friend responded with red resentment, Red hatred, Red sou, Red sorrow. And so I said, Ignore it, don`t et anyone come in between us and our dreams. We can make it happen, if we et it happen. The day came When she and I woud part. Wi I find her again? Even not, ' put no end to our dream. We shared our dream, And where ever we are, And where ever we might be, Our dream has no ending. By Jonayn i Kinger 120

120 If I Wasa Bird... If I were a bird, woud be a Buebird. With my beautifu bue feathered wings I woud fy high in the sky. I woud sit on a branch and with my red eyes I woud watch the word go by. f chose to, I coud trave to the sea or the ocean. With my sma back beak coud eat seeds and worms. I chose to be the Buebird because if was, coud soar high in the sky and see the word from above, traveing ong distances to far away paces. can imagine going to Manai and Dehradun. I coud buid a nest in a Gumohar tree and seep soundy at night with the sound of the crickets in my ears. By Samini Phiip War In The Trenches: From A Sodiers Point Of View War in the trenches, Quite franky suicide, Most of us who participate, Woud rather set aside, our probems and our differences, Embrace the enemy as a friend, And promise never to fight again, Ti the very bitter end. War in the trenches, Worse than suicide, many foks woud have it, That we sodiers coud decide, If we reay wanted to fight this war, For its cause and not some aws, Or if we d rather, stand aside, And et not the foe find our fighting faws, But such isn t the case, So more of us must go, To fight the foreign foe, We' die in another engagement, For the honor of our president. By Danie Luntze 121

121 Prince Phiip at Corbet After the various treks across the junge and other misceaneous and rather du activities which occurred during our cass trip to Camp Corbet, I was ooking forward to something remotey interesting. Finay, our group arrived at an event that seemed ike it coud satisfy my need for excitement. This wondrous event was up on the chakboard that morning in a bright yeow coor, under the tite, Waterfa. It started off one dark and goomy morning, at around sixish, when Mr. Gupta s meodious voice (HA,HA!) woke me up saying, OK, everybody, wake-up! We ate our breakfast and pied on to the rather shabby ooking buses provided for us by the schoo. We were heading out for adventure; we were heading out for the WATERFALLII I arrived at the site fu of excitement and enthusiasm, but a this was set aback when I got off the bus onto a not-quite-dry area which mainy consisted of mud, mud, and more mud. Anyway, we waked through this quite concoction for about haf an hour unti finay the mush which represented our path swerved, and we came upon a shaow. wide stream fu of water-rounded stones. Our voca cords were quite reieved for now they coud stop compaining quite useessy as they had been doing for the whoe wak. Over the mutters of the reaxing group came a quite oud ye. The terrific ye was made up of five etters, S-N-A-K-EI" Everybody turned and ooked at Danie pointing toward the water and iteray on the verge of jumping up and down with the excitement. I ooked toward where he was -pointing and was rather surprised to see an ack, ong, wavy..... thing ying in the water. that is not a snake! t's ony a stick," I heard someone say to Danie. I prompty picked up a stone and decided to sette the matter mysef. Huring the pebbe in vaguey the same direction as the desired target, I saw that, sure enough, the target tuned around and sithered away. Not a desired event in an archery contest, woudn`t you think? This was rather unnerving to a of us. After the rest of the wae, (which wasn t that bad), we arrived at the waterfa, and nobody wanted to swim. Even the temptation of the coo and gorgeous poo coudn't drag anyone in, we, hardy anyone. The ony person who took off his T-shirt and jumped in was Bryan Edwards. He was either being terriby brave or terriby ignorant. I asked the guide whether it was safe to go swimming in the poo, and he tod us a probaby phony story about two peope being bitten in the very poo we were going to swim in. It might have been phony, but, there was ony one person in the water. After a short and dissatisfying spash in one of the shaower poos further down stream, vie set off back to the bus. On this event, in a strange way, I earned that the od saying, Never judge a book by its cover." was true. In this case it was, Never judge a poo by its ooks." Enough compaining, the good aspectof the event was being abe to enjoy things with my friends. I hardy get to do that anywhere since the ony ong time I am with your friends s either over the weekend or at schoo. I aso earned not to go through mud with my Armani shoes on. By Yeshwant If I were a Pegasus... Hokar If I were to choose what egendary anima I woud ike to be, I woud be a Pegasus. d ook exacty ike superb white horse except for my beautifu, arge, feathered, shining wings. They woud spread and then gracefuy ift me up. If the sun was out in the deep bue sky, then d refect the bright ight ike 'siver and amost bind anyone ooking at my unequaed beauty! I woud soar through the sky and gaze down on the ant-ike peope far beneath me. My hooves woud genty touch the earth as I came down for my grazing time. My wide, deep bue eyes woud ook fu of inteigence. d have arge powerfu teeth that coud easiy crush the tender, green grass. My sensitive ears woud become erect as they hear the dry, brown ta grass being crumped under a predator's feet. Again I woud spread my wings for take-off and fy in the orange sunset. The reasons I chose to be a pegasus are that it excites me, and it is a form of gracefu musce in motion. t woud aso be interesting to have a bird s eye view when fying. By Gabrie Verret 122

122 My Move A ta man stopped me at the door. stay here! I protested, What are you doing this for?, Ive been. the orgamzed type, The buiding Where? is on fire," The kind you woud want to be, On the fourth O,, And now I ook back at that one ong move, or' And the ordea that happened to me. I reay, wasnt _ surprised, But was happy to find out, My story starts in my iving room, As I sat down to examine the quaity, Of the packers that were kindy sent, Yes, that began the ordea for me. I watched as two of them ifted a shef, Which hed a gass bow ready to break, I eaped and caed but not soon enough, A of my boxes were moved, And aready in the airpane, I was ready to go I was in the right seat, It was a cear day, With a take off you just coudn't no doubt. t shattered as I screamed, Oh, for God's sake!,. Ive aways been the orgamzed type, Then I saw on the foor behind me, Just there in a miion parts, A priceess mirror ay on the foor, My refection in a those shards. I gazed at the time, Oh, now what sha I do? I'm traveing in seven hours, Yet my packing s sti not through! A sting of pain struck through my arm, And I ooked as it bed severey, I must have run through my mirror, When I caught my bow, we neary. An ambuance came to coect me, It took us an hour to get there, I got my stitches then eft, For that was the east of my cares. It took me another hour, To finay reach the pace, Where I bought the mirror, In the first case. The man fod me that because he, Coud never make anything ike it, I shoud just buy another one, But then a ight bub it. How much time do I have now, I sorambed around in my head, 7-3, no, 4+3, Get it right I quiety said. beat. The kind you woud want to be, And now I ook back at that one ong move, And the ordea that happened to me. I returned to the hote, ig Up to the fourth foor, I waked up marbe stairs, By Aisha Krzyzewski

123 Bi Cronie Confusion The night was dark and dreary, His head was drunk and weary, A was sad, No one to can him dad, No one to ca him honey, Nothing seemed right, The night Bi Cronie took his own ife. Now Bi was a happy man, he ived on Hunters Hi He had a son named Jason and a wife caed Jenny, Bi managed a hote down near the bay, Pretty good money, His wife won at rummy, His son was the mack at rugby, Everything seemed to be going his way. Anyway, Jason and Jenny went down to Sydney, To meet Bi Sr. and Grandma Henny, They stayed a week or two, nothing new, T'was back home when the probems started to brew, Bi was aid off, and the mortgage was due, Something was doomed to demise, And o and behod, the carriage home eft the tracks, Jason and Jenny died. We, deprssion was at its high for Bi, He ost his home, deiected, Lost his famiy, disheartened, Fu of cheap gin, drunk. In his demented deirioum he reched for his.22, Shot a hoe through his head, dead. The night was dark and dreary, His head was drunk and weary, A was sad, No one to ca him dad, No one to ca him honey, Nothing seemed right, The night Bi Cronie took his own ife. By Fishi Sahga A women, hoding hersef, entered red-eyed, choking on tears, Her husband, frantic and wid-eyed smeed of his own fears. Hep my wife, pease! his peading cry echoed off the was, The women was roed out into the empty white has. She was rushed in a squeaky wheechair to a sma caustrophobic room, Her husband, breathess, entered; written a over his face was doom. The young doctor brisky waked in, he brought a coud of antiseptic sme, The white-coated doctor rhythmicay gave out orders his voice was soothing as a be. You wi make it through this, the doctor assured her, She cosed her eyes and thought of a future where she woud not suffer. The women shuddered in pain the speechess husband et out a cry, She fet a shift in her body and she was determined not to die. The women gave a ye and the husband was shocked into sience A baby boy was paced in her arms a she fet was peace, no vioence. Wide, pae bue-coored eyes gossy with tears, Look around in confuson that wi be there for years. By Foopa Davé 124

124 Eek the Cat It was a dark and smey night. Dark, because it s night; smey because the next door neighbors had their toiets break down. Most bathrooms have ventiations because when you go to the bathroom it coud be a bit too smey so you woud want the sme to...to disappear. So then the sme spread out to a the and of Fuquay- Varina. But it mosty affected the Rickies since they were the ones that had the toiet break down.. Ew, mom, brother did something to the toiet. said sister. Baby, he s not even home daring. Now why don t you shut up and stop ying. You know what Pop ( dad ) thinks about ying. Waaaah, I hate you so much I wish I coud ki you mom. Why don t you ever beieve me? screamed sister. - Why you itte naughty, bad, spoit, idiot brat. How dare you tak to your mommy in that way! After a 've done for you! said mommy just before she smacked sister. Smack Smack... Oh darn. You're ucky itte gir. I have to go to the bathroom. said mom. She waked down the ha, into the bedroom and there.....here. (whatever) is where Eek comes in. Aaaaaaahhhh. screams mom as she smes the stink that comes out of the toiet, as her vision fais, she faints cracking her head on the toiet seat. Bood spurting everywhere, sister comes in the toiet because of the scream. She, too, faints and cracks her head- but before that, she barfs. Some itte hours ater..... Eek wakes up for a midnight snack. He opens the fridge. ` What s that sme? I never knew of a fridge that had such a horribe stench. Hhmmmm et me see. No one's is snoring. The t.v. is sti on. thought Eek to himsef. Kumbaya! There s coming from the bathroom in mom's room. Oh my gosh- it stinks so much. got to get gas masks." Eek manages to escape the house and goes to the A Night Gadget Shop. But the owner was some what occupied with nocturna peasures. These owners have probems with their wives cussed Eek. There has to be some A Night Gadget Shop with an owner that isn't oney." Eek waks and waks and waks unti he passes Annabee s house (his fat girfriend) he forgot totay about buying... steaing..... (whatever) the gas masks. Her house was on fire; and her head, her behind, and her hands were on fire. What is happening in Annabee s house? Kumbaya! I've got to save her. Eek to the rescue! shouts Eek as he puts on his Super Eek Protection Buet Proof Therma Underwear Heat Resistant Poyon Rubber Jock Strap- Equiped Suits to save his faithfu girfriend. Hope it doesn't rain, or my miion doar suit wi start to sog making it hard for me to fy. expains Eek. It rains. The buidings fire dies down and his girfriend is..... is burnt to ashes. Kumbaya They say bad uck comes in threes. My famiy is getting their heads cracked on the toiet seat, my most wonderfu girfriend, Annabee, is burnt to ashes. Now I wonder what's going to happen next. As Eek waks on, and on, and on, and on, and ( oh what the fu...fudge, oh what the fudge, et s get on with it ) he waks on he gets to a super market store where they se appiancess such as t.v.'s, videos, remote oontros, ba, ba, ba. So you know, by the store window, the t.v. is on and the have the news showing: _ As we hear from the front ine of Word War III, Cive Anderson, our reporter from the war, reports from the war. Over to you Cive. Cive- We so far we ve seen Germany attack China and get thwarted by the man they ca Yokozuna, the WWF superstar that was thrown out of the WWF when it was beieved that he was seing U.S miitary secrets to China. And now China, Japan, and Austraia (the Aiance) have joined in aiance against the U.S of A, for caing their internationa hero (Yokozuna ) fat, and majory overweight. James Bond has discovered secret pans that this Aiance wi shoot their A- bombs to U.S.A.,thus destroying the entire beautifu continent of the U.S-...Zap, crack, booom." Oh, no! Power must have gone out. 've got to get home and get everybody off this continent as Eek runs home, he hears a noise far off... getting coser, coser, with noise that shatters the ears. He s amost home when an A-bomb ands right in the back yard of his home. Fortunatey the stink of the toiet kied everyone off in Fukuay-Varina before the bomb anded. Unfortunatey the bomb anded but was a gig from the Aiance. By Marco Acciarri 125

Unit 4 Summary: Kairos Christmas

Unit 4 Summary: Kairos Christmas Unit 4 Summary: Kairos Christmas E very kid wants to have the biggest, best Christmas ever. In this hoiday-themed unit, kids wi discover that having the biggest Christmas isn t about the number of gifts

More information

Lesson Plan. NOTE: Be sure to allow sufficient time for a snack.

Lesson Plan. NOTE: Be sure to allow sufficient time for a snack. Lesson Objectives The chidren wi say Jesus when asked; Who did God send? The chidren wi sing a song thanking God for baby Jesus. The chidren wi earn that the anges and shepherds were happy and thanked

More information

PURPOSE: This activity will challenge the children to learn Bible skills while competing to win pieces of today s Main Point.

PURPOSE: This activity will challenge the children to learn Bible skills while competing to win pieces of today s Main Point. s i r D s i k S e b i B Epic L Y G AC T I V I T! N I N E P O Y OD WEEKL ORSHIP G W L L I W I ESSON - PURPOSE: This activity wi chaenge the chidren to earn Bibe skis whie competing to win pieces of today

More information

God revealed Himself to the Jews in the wilderness as one being. Consider the following reference.

God revealed Himself to the Jews in the wilderness as one being. Consider the following reference. 2 Reating to God Introduction From the very first chapter of Genesis, God refers to himsef as us. Let us make man in our image He said. Three distinct persons are reveaed in the scriptures. Each has specific

More information

Hell is Real, I went there!

Hell is Real, I went there! Hell is Real, I went there! by Jennifer Perez The testimony of a 15 year old girl who was raised in a Christian home. She later backslid in her walk, found herself overdosing on drugs, dieing, and being

More information

YEAR LENT UNIT G A B O U T T H E U N I T W H E R E T H E U N I T F I T S I N P R I O R L E A R N I N G V O C A B U L A R Y S K I L L S

YEAR LENT UNIT G A B O U T T H E U N I T W H E R E T H E U N I T F I T S I N P R I O R L E A R N I N G V O C A B U L A R Y S K I L L S YEAR 5 UNIT G LENT A B O U T T H E U N I T This unit invoves the chidren in thinking about the concept of temptation as they study the temptations of Jesus. Chidren wi be given the opportunity to refect

More information

BEDTIME STORIES WELCOME

BEDTIME STORIES WELCOME BEDTIME STORIES WELCOME Hebrews 11 Is Faith s Hall of Fame. But read it slowly, And look at each name. These were not superheroes, Who could soar through the sky. They were ordinary people, Just like you

More information

Chapter one. The Sultan and Sheherezade

Chapter one. The Sultan and Sheherezade Chapter one The Sultan and Sheherezade Sultan Shahriar had a beautiful wife. She was his only wife and he loved her more than anything in the world. But the sultan's wife took other men as lovers. One

More information

Father of the Year. Essay Contest. Minnesota Twins WINNER HALEY MILLER - 1ST GRADE

Father of the Year. Essay Contest. Minnesota Twins WINNER HALEY MILLER - 1ST GRADE HALEY MILLER - 1ST GRADE My dad means the most to me. My dad always cares for me. Whenever I am sad he makes me smile and giggle. Me and my dad have so much fun together. My dad is really nice. I love

More information

YEAR UNIT B MIRACLES & THE SACRAMENT OF THE SICK A B O U T T H E U N I T W H E R E T H E U N I T F I T S I N P R I O R L E A R N I N G

YEAR UNIT B MIRACLES & THE SACRAMENT OF THE SICK A B O U T T H E U N I T W H E R E T H E U N I T F I T S I N P R I O R L E A R N I N G YEAR 5 UNIT B MIRACLES & THE SACRAMENT OF THE SICK A B O U T T H E U N I T In this unit chidren earn about some of the miraces of Jesus and the work of the Church to hea and care for the sick in Christ

More information

MY NAME IS AB-DU NESA

MY NAME IS AB-DU NESA MY NAME IS AB-DU NESA My name is Ab-Du Nesa and this is my story. When I was six years old, I was living in the northern part of Africa. My father had gone to war and had not returned. My family was hungry

More information

CHAPTER ONE - Scrooge

CHAPTER ONE - Scrooge CHAPTER ONE - Scrooge Marley was dead. That was certain because there were people at his funeral. Scrooge was there too. He and Marley were business partners, and he was Marley's only friend. But Scrooge

More information

A Stone Is A Strange Thing

A Stone Is A Strange Thing A Stone Is A Strange Thing A story about Ebola, grief and loss and how friends can help A Children for Health book Writing team: Clare Hanbury and Anise Waljee Editor: Tobias Hanbury Illustrator: David

More information

See The Good Challenge

See The Good Challenge GRATITUDE ACTIVITY FOR TWEENS & TEENS Lesson 2 See The Good Challenge Students discuss what gratitude means and why it is important. Time Required Grade Level Materials Learning Objectives SEL Competencies

More information

April 14-15, Peter walks on water. Jesus want us to follow him, even when we re afraid. Matthew 14:22-33

April 14-15, Peter walks on water. Jesus want us to follow him, even when we re afraid. Matthew 14:22-33 April 14-15, 2018 Peter walks on water Matthew 14:22-33 Jesus want us to follow him, even when we re afraid. Connect Time (15 minutes): Five minutes after the service begins, split kids into groups and

More information

Imaginary Girl Absolute Religion End of Desperation Heart Attack... 07

Imaginary Girl Absolute Religion End of Desperation Heart Attack... 07 Ghosts... 01 Knives... 02 Imaginary Girl... 03 Absolute Religion... 04 End of Desperation... 05 Fanatic... 06 Heart Attack... 07 Closure... 08 Too Young... 09 Commitment... 10 Get Off My Back... 11 There'll

More information

What s your name? Colour in Gip and Perky and Kolo.

What s your name? Colour in Gip and Perky and Kolo. Hello I m Kolo koala. My name is Gip. I m a goanna. What s your name? Colour in Gip and Perky and Kolo. Thank you Father God that you know my name. The Bible says The Lord (God) says.. I have called you

More information

Session 6 Engaging with Scripture

Session 6 Engaging with Scripture Session 6 Engaging with Scripture Aims and outcomes Participants have been earning to recognise God in their ives, shaped by their understanding of Jesus and the Hoy Spirit. In the previous session they

More information

by Tony Mathews What is the message that Jesus proclaimed to the Samaritan woman?

by Tony Mathews What is the message that Jesus proclaimed to the Samaritan woman? ) Study 1: Why Make Discipes? goa of mission Read Matw 28:17-20. by Tony Maws awaken What is message that Jesus procaimed to Samaritan woman? Matw 28:17-20 Whie in South Africa, I had priviege of teaching

More information

The Education of Rachel

The Education of Rachel The Education of Rachel Kendall was a 40 something investment specialist, and I was her hairdresser. She got her hair done every six weeks, her nails every three; and I did them both. She tipped well,

More information

Study 1: The Good News

Study 1: The Good News ) Study 1: The Good News by Mike Shipman Jesus encounter with woman at we is most compete record of how Jesus Himsef shared good news of savation (John 4:25-26). Beside we, Jesus ceary demonstrated pattern

More information

Jonah Week One 2 Kings 14:25; Jonah 1:1-2, 4:11

Jonah Week One 2 Kings 14:25; Jonah 1:1-2, 4:11 Jonah Week One 2 Kings 14:25; Jonah 1:1-2, 4:11 In the Bible there was a man named Jonah. Jonah was a prophet. That means that God spoke to Jonah and Jonah spoke to God. They talked together, and knew

More information

THE FIRST SKYSCRAPER A

THE FIRST SKYSCRAPER A THE FRST SKYSCRAPER A fter the Food, during the days of Noah, God tod Noah and his famiy that they shoud have many chidren; God wanted them to fi the Earth with peope again. Noah s growing famiy moved

More information

hope lyda Copyrighted material

hope lyda Copyrighted material hope yda Uness otherwise indicated, a Scripture quotations are taken from the Hoy Bibe, New Internationa Version, NIV. Copyright 1973, 1978, 1984, 2011 by Bibica, Inc. Used by permission. A rights reserved

More information

My Father Went To Switzerland And All I Got Was This Lousy T-Shirt By Lindsay Price 2007

My Father Went To Switzerland And All I Got Was This Lousy T-Shirt By Lindsay Price 2007 There are two chairs seated side by side, to imitate the front seat of a car. MR. JACKSON is a driving instructor. Sits with a clipboard in the passenger seat, impatiently. EUGENIE runs on. She throws

More information

Bronia and the Bowls of Soup

Bronia and the Bowls of Soup Bronia and the Bowls of Soup Aaron Zerah Page 1 of 10 Bronia and the Bowls of Soup by Aaron Zerah More of Aaron's books can be found at his website: http://www.atozspirit.com/ Published by Free Kids Books

More information

Standing. Tall. After Feeling. Small. A Purple Monsters guide for professionals. A better childhood. For every child.

Standing. Tall. After Feeling. Small. A Purple Monsters guide for professionals. A better childhood. For every child. Standing Tall After Feeling Small A Purple Monsters guide for professionals A better childhood. For every child. www.childrenssociety.org.uk We are young people from different places in Lancashire. Some

More information

Calabash. Gus Edwards SWIMMING AND DIVING

Calabash. Gus Edwards SWIMMING AND DIVING Calabash A JOURNAL OF CARIBBEAN ARTS AND LETTERS Volume 5, Number 1: Summer/Fall 2008 Gus Edwards SWIMMING AND DIVING Down here people laugh when you tell them you teach diving for a living. They look

More information

YAN, ZIHAN TEAM 4A CAR KINGDOM RESCUE AUTOMOBILES. Car Kingdom Rescue. By YAN, ZIHAN 1 / 10

YAN, ZIHAN TEAM 4A CAR KINGDOM RESCUE AUTOMOBILES. Car Kingdom Rescue. By YAN, ZIHAN 1 / 10 YAN, ZIHAN TEAM 4A CAR KINGDOM RESCUE AUTOMOBILES Car Kingdom Rescue By YAN, ZIHAN 1 / 10 Table of Contents Chapter 1 I, A Crazy Gamer & Programmer... 3 Chapter 2 An Accident... 4 Chapter 3 - Disaster

More information

CLOWNING AROUND HAL AMES

CLOWNING AROUND HAL AMES CLOWNING AROUND HAL AMES Jerry loved the circus. He was always excited when the circus came to town. It was not a big circus, but it was always fun to see the animals, actors, and most of all, the clowns.

More information

The Mystery of Paradise

The Mystery of Paradise The Mystery of Paradise by Bishop Earthquake Kelly interviewed on Manifest by Perry Stone jr. Perry Stone, jr. on Manifest Have you or someone you know lost a child, maybe a baby or a child that was 8,

More information

THE BOAT. GIRL (with regard to the boat)

THE BOAT. GIRL (with regard to the boat) NB: When she was a child she would pretend to fear things to get attention from her family. It was an inconsistent habit - like the boy that cried wolf - that was easy to see through. Because if on the

More information

The Work of the Holy Spirit. Stan Crowley

The Work of the Holy Spirit. Stan Crowley The Work of the Hoy Spirit Stan Crowey Lesson 5: 5 The Gift and the Promise of Acts 2:38-39 39 2 The Gift and the Promise Acts 2:38 and 39 are two of the most important, but controversia, verses in the

More information

GOD TALKS: MOTHER MARY.

GOD TALKS: MOTHER MARY. GOD TALKS: MOTHER MARY. A story sermon written and told by Rev. Steven Schafer at Mt. Hope on June 8, 2014. Text: Job 38: 1-12, 40: 1-5 and John 9: 1-16. Gideon's mother, Mary, didn't believe in God. Or,

More information

Dzenana Salihovic. Creative Writing, Portfolio Final. Fourth Hour 12/18/2013

Dzenana Salihovic. Creative Writing, Portfolio Final. Fourth Hour 12/18/2013 Dzenana Salihovic Creative Writing, Portfolio Final Fourth Hour 12/18/2013 Nonfiction Essay http://prezi.com/yqo3hc5cobem/karate/?utm_campaign=share&utm_medium=copy Haiku Sets Nature Leaves are falling

More information

Geointeresting Podcast Transcript Episode 20: Christine Staley, Part 1 May 1, 2017

Geointeresting Podcast Transcript Episode 20: Christine Staley, Part 1 May 1, 2017 Geointeresting Podcast Transcript Episode 20: Christine Staley, Part 1 May 1, 2017 On April 30, 1975, the North Vietnamese Army took over Saigon after the South Vietnamese president surrendered in order

More information

File No WORLD TRADE CENTER TASK FORCE INTERVIEW EMT PATRICK RICHIUSA. Interview Date: December 13, Transcribed by Nancy Francis

File No WORLD TRADE CENTER TASK FORCE INTERVIEW EMT PATRICK RICHIUSA. Interview Date: December 13, Transcribed by Nancy Francis File No. 9110305 WORLD TRADE CENTER TASK FORCE INTERVIEW EMT PATRICK RICHIUSA Interview Date: December 13, 2001 Transcribed by Nancy Francis 2 LIEUTENANT McCOURT: The date is December 13, 2001. The time

More information

Heart of Friendship. Proverbs 17:17

Heart of Friendship. Proverbs 17:17 Heart of Friendship A Friend Loves at All Times. Proverbs 17:17 PREFACE Welcome to your first gathering of First Friday Friends! I m so excited for you. You are at the beginning of growing and building

More information

/ / by Deborah Jefferson

/ / by Deborah Jefferson ) Study 1: Joy is a Choice joy by Deborah Jefferson Romans 8:28 John 16:33 When we eft States to move to Brazi in 1995, I had no doubt that God had caed my husband and me to career missions. Joy was in

More information

I Will Follow Jesus Bible Storybook By Judah and Chelsea Smith

I Will Follow Jesus Bible Storybook By Judah and Chelsea Smith I Will Follow Jesus Bible Storybook By Judah and Chelsea Smith Bestselling author and influential pastor Judah Smith is first of all a dad. Judah and his wife, Chelsea, want their children to learn what

More information

TARGET PRACTICE. written by RONALD R NENGERE

TARGET PRACTICE. written by RONALD R NENGERE TARGET PRACTICE written by RONALD R NENGERE Phone: +263779290696 E-mail: Copyright (c) 2018. This screenplay may not be used or reproduced for any purpose including educational purposes without the expressed

More information

Bài tập chuyên đề Các thì trong Tiếng Anh có đáp án A. Use the correct form of verbs in brackets.

Bài tập chuyên đề Các thì trong Tiếng Anh có đáp án A. Use the correct form of verbs in brackets. Bài tập chuyên đề Các thì trong Tiếng Anh có đáp án A. Use the correct form of verbs in brackets. 1. In all the world, there (be) only 14 mountains that (reach) above 8,000 meters. 2. He sometimes (come)

More information

BRIAN: No. I'm not, at all. I'm just a skinny man trapped in a fat man's body trying to follow Jesus. If I'm going to be honest.

BRIAN: No. I'm not, at all. I'm just a skinny man trapped in a fat man's body trying to follow Jesus. If I'm going to be honest. Hello, Sid Roth here. Welcome to my world, where it's naturally supernatural. My guest prayed for a woman with no left kidney and the right one working only 2%. Doctor's verified she now has brand new

More information

ROBBY: That's right. SID: Tell me about that.

ROBBY: That's right. SID: Tell me about that. 1 Is there a supernatural dimension, a world beyond the one we know? Is there life after death? Do angels exist? Can our dreams contain messages from Heaven? Can we tap into ancient secrets of the supernatural?

More information

*All identifying information has been changed to protect client s privacy.

*All identifying information has been changed to protect client s privacy. Chapters of My Life By: Lena Soto Advice to my Readers: If this ever happens to you hopefully you won t feel guilty. All the pain you have inside, the people that are there will make sure to help you and

More information

Ciaran Murtagh is a writer and actor. His first book, Dinopants, was published in 2009 and spawned three sequels one more

Ciaran Murtagh is a writer and actor. His first book, Dinopants, was published in 2009 and spawned three sequels one more Ciaran Murtagh is a writer and actor. His first book, Dinopants, was pubished in 2009 and spawned three seques one more than Toy Story. He aso writes for chidren s teevision and has recenty worked on The

More information

Unit 10 The Beatitudes

Unit 10 The Beatitudes Unit 10 The Beatitudes Blessings By: Myra Montgomery Text Matthew 5:1-12 Key Quest Verse Pay attention, my children! Follow my advice, and you will be happy. Proverbs 8:32 (CEV) Bible Background Here is

More information

2011 학년도대학수학능력시험 외국어 ( 영어 ) 영역듣기대본

2011 학년도대학수학능력시험 외국어 ( 영어 ) 영역듣기대본 2011 학년도대학수학능력시험 외국어 ( 영어 ) 영역듣기대본 W: May I help you, sir? M: Yes. I d like to buy a bicycle for my seven-year-old son. W: How about this model? It s perfect for boys his age. M: I don t think he s ready

More information

The Apostle Peter in the Four Gospels

The Apostle Peter in the Four Gospels 1 The Apostle Peter in the Four Gospels By Joelee Chamberlain Once upon a time, in a far away land, there was a fisherman. He had a brother who was also a fisherman, and they lived near a great big lake.

More information

Stars Within the Shadow of the Moon. No way! he yelled. His face was turning red with anger at the disobedience of his

Stars Within the Shadow of the Moon. No way! he yelled. His face was turning red with anger at the disobedience of his Candra 1 Velisia Candra English 100 Formal Assignment #1: Narrative Project October 15, 2018 Stars Within the Shadow of the Moon No way! he yelled. His face was turning red with anger at the disobedience

More information

Contents. 1 Amah Tells a Story 5 2 Good-bye to China 11

Contents. 1 Amah Tells a Story 5 2 Good-bye to China 11 Contents CHAPTER PAGE 1 Amah Tells a Story 5 2 Good-bye to China 11 3 A Strange Country and a New Friend 19 4 A Playmate for Biddy 31 5 Fun in the Kitchen 41 6 Visiting the Camps 47 7 Plums for Sale 57

More information

blx ראשונה Master Mishnayos. Anywhere. Anytime.

blx ראשונה Master Mishnayos. Anywhere. Anytime. משנה ראשונה Mishna Rishona Master Mishnayos. Anywhere. Anytime. What is Mishna Rishona? Learn, review and master Mishnayos at your own pace. Ca in, isten and earn one Mishna at a time, starting with Seder

More information

File No WORLD TRADE CENTER TASK FORCE INTERVIEW CAPTAIN CHARLES CLARKE. Interview Date: December 6, Transcribed by Nancy Francis

File No WORLD TRADE CENTER TASK FORCE INTERVIEW CAPTAIN CHARLES CLARKE. Interview Date: December 6, Transcribed by Nancy Francis File No. 9110250 WORLD TRADE CENTER TASK FORCE INTERVIEW CAPTAIN CHARLES CLARKE Interview Date: December 6, 2001 Transcribed by Nancy Francis 2 BATTALION CHIEF KING: Today's date is December 6, 2001. The

More information

MANUSCRIPTS 41 MAN OF SHADOW. "... and the words of the prophets are written on the subway wall.. " "Sounds of Silence" Simon and Garfunkel

MANUSCRIPTS 41 MAN OF SHADOW. ... and the words of the prophets are written on the subway wall..  Sounds of Silence Simon and Garfunkel MANUSCRIPTS 41 MAN OF SHADOW by Larry Edwards "... and the words of the prophets are written on the subway wall.. " "Sounds of Silence" Simon and Garfunkel My name is Willie Jeremiah Mantix-or at least

More information

The Black Saturday, From Kinglake to Kabul, ed. Neil Grant & David Williams, Allen & Unwin, Sydney, 2011

The Black Saturday, From Kinglake to Kabul, ed. Neil Grant & David Williams, Allen & Unwin, Sydney, 2011 The Black Saturday The Black Saturday, From Kinglake to Kabul, ed. Neil Grant & David Williams, Allen & Unwin, Sydney, 2011 My and Thuy Nguyen: My family came to Australia with a Skilled Migrant Work Visa.

More information

Karla Feather. She doesn t even remember who I am, I said to Mom on. by David Gifaldi

Karla Feather. She doesn t even remember who I am, I said to Mom on. by David Gifaldi Karla Feather by David Gifaldi RANDMA, I SAID, as we were about to leave the nursing home, who am I? Grandma rubbed the tray of her wheelchair. Her tired eyes looked up at me, searching. Her voice was

More information

The Apostle Paul, Part 6 of 6: From a Jerusalem Riot to Prison in Rome!

The Apostle Paul, Part 6 of 6: From a Jerusalem Riot to Prison in Rome! 1 The Apostle Paul, Part 6 of 6: From a Jerusalem Riot to Prison in Rome! By Joelee Chamberlain Well, we've had some exciting talks about the life of the apostle Paul, haven't we?! How he was miraculously

More information

Ministry to America Heart to Heart Ministries, Morgantown, West Virginia Pastor Karen Austin

Ministry to America Heart to Heart Ministries, Morgantown, West Virginia Pastor Karen Austin Ministry to America Heart to Heart Ministries, Morgantown, West Virginia Pastor Karen Austin TONY: We bless you Heart to Heart Ministries and may you quickly come into the fullness of His Glory! You are

More information

It s Supernatural. SID: ZONA: SID: ZONA: SID: ZONA:

It s Supernatural. SID: ZONA: SID: ZONA: SID: ZONA: 1 Is there a supernatural dimension, a world beyond the one we know? Is there life after death? Do angels exist? Can our dreams contain messages from Heaven? Can we tap into ancient secrets of the supernatural?

More information

Into Orbit Propaganda Child Look Up, I'm Down There Sunset Devastation Open With Caution Furious Numbers...

Into Orbit Propaganda Child Look Up, I'm Down There Sunset Devastation Open With Caution Furious Numbers... Into Orbit... 01 Titânes... 02 Propaganda Child... 03 Blind Eye... 04 Pandora... 05 Look Up, I'm Down There... 06 Volcano... 07 Sunset Devastation... 08 Open With Caution... 09 Furious Numbers... 10 Exile...

More information

\ I. by david cornelius

\ I. by david cornelius God eads and provides Study 1: Stewards, not Owners by david corneius equip We think in terms of Christians being invoved in missions in at east four ways: praying, encouraging, giving and going. Whie

More information

Unit 2: Ministry of Christ--Lesson 9 NT2.9 Jesus Visits Mary and Martha

Unit 2: Ministry of Christ--Lesson 9 NT2.9 Jesus Visits Mary and Martha 1 Unit 2: Ministry of Christ--Lesson 9 NT2.9 Jesus Visits Mary and Martha Scripture: Luke 10:38-42 Lesson Goal: Jesus had three special friends--mary, Martha, and Lazarus. One day Jesus visited them and

More information

WHAT IS THE PURPOSE OF THESE ACTIVITIES?

WHAT IS THE PURPOSE OF THESE ACTIVITIES? Lesson Goal: The children will learn that God has given us gifts. They will also learn that we should use those gifts to help others, that no gift is too small and that when we use our gifts God will bless

More information

Dave Borgaila Deaf Missions Council Bluffs, Iowa. Series: Spiritual Blueprint Sermon: 1 of 4 Date: August 5, 2007 GROUNDBREAKING

Dave Borgaila Deaf Missions Council Bluffs, Iowa. Series: Spiritual Blueprint Sermon: 1 of 4 Date: August 5, 2007 GROUNDBREAKING Dave Borgaila Deaf Missions Council Bluffs, Iowa Series: Spiritual Blueprint Sermon: 1 of 4 Date: August 5, 2007 GROUNDBREAKING Hello. Thank you for watching. Let s go ahead and begin with prayer. Please

More information

Layla and Monica are standing in the school toilets by the sinks. Layla: Um, Mon? Are we gonna do this for the whole of lunch?

Layla and Monica are standing in the school toilets by the sinks. Layla: Um, Mon? Are we gonna do this for the whole of lunch? Layla s Room by Sabrina Mahfouz Extract 1: Layla and Monica Layla and Monica are standing in the school toilets by the sinks. Yeh so just hold on to the sink, like this, and squat easy. They squat, looking

More information

Baptism and Temptation of Jesus: Apostles Arcade Lesson Worksheet Jan 20, 2013 (Outline of the Lesson)

Baptism and Temptation of Jesus: Apostles Arcade Lesson Worksheet Jan 20, 2013 (Outline of the Lesson) Baptism and Temptation of Jesus: Apostles Arcade Lesson Worksheet Jan 20, 2013 (Outline of the Lesson) Concept: Evil exists in the world. Although human, Jesus did not give into temptation he was obedient

More information

中華民國九十二年歲次癸未國曆八月初三日印度涵德佛堂農曆七月初六日濟公活佛慈訓

中華民國九十二年歲次癸未國曆八月初三日印度涵德佛堂農曆七月初六日濟公活佛慈訓 中華民國九十二年歲次癸未國曆八月初三日印度涵德佛堂農曆七月初六日濟公活佛慈訓 Surpass a differences and touch peope from the bottom of the heart. Sincerity and patience show on one s Tao spirit. Let trust and friendship break through a barriers

More information

Advent and Christmas (Matthew 1:18-25; 2:1-12; Luke 1:26-58; 2:1-20)

Advent and Christmas (Matthew 1:18-25; 2:1-12; Luke 1:26-58; 2:1-20) CREATIVE DRAMA LEADER GUIDE Advent and Christmas (Matthew 1:18-25; 2:1-12; Luke 1:26-58; 2:1-20) Age-Level Overview Age-Level Overview Open the Bible Activate Faith Lower Elementary Workshop Focus: Jesus

More information

Coin Pouch (September 16)

Coin Pouch (September 16) Basic suppy kit There are some craft suppies that wi be used frequenty throughout the quarter ather the foowing materias and pace them in a container Have them avaiabe each week In the preparation section

More information

Sketch. BiU s Folly. William Dickinson. Volume 4, Number Article 3. Iowa State College

Sketch. BiU s Folly. William Dickinson. Volume 4, Number Article 3. Iowa State College Sketch Volume 4, Number 1 1937 Article 3 BiU s Folly William Dickinson Iowa State College Copyright c 1937 by the authors. Sketch is produced by The Berkeley Electronic Press (bepress). http://lib.dr.iastate.edu/sketch

More information

On It s Supernatural: See how rain supernaturally falls in the middle of a severe draught and how signs from Heaven transform a nation.

On It s Supernatural: See how rain supernaturally falls in the middle of a severe draught and how signs from Heaven transform a nation. 1 On It s Supernatural: See how rain supernaturally falls in the middle of a severe draught and how signs from Heaven transform a nation. Can ancient secrets of the supernatural be rediscovered? Do angels

More information

READ LAMENTATIONS 3:23-24 DAY 4 READ GALATIANS 6:9 DAY 1 THINK ABOUT IT: THINK ABOUT IT: WEEK ONE 4 TH 5 TH

READ LAMENTATIONS 3:23-24 DAY 4 READ GALATIANS 6:9 DAY 1 THINK ABOUT IT: THINK ABOUT IT: WEEK ONE 4 TH 5 TH READ LAMENTATIONS 3:23-24 DAY 4 Have you ever tried to play a guitar? It s not as easy as it looks! For one thing, your fingers HURT when you press the strings down and that can be really tough for a beginner.

More information

Journal 10/12. My name is Porter Andrew Garrison-Terry. I'm a freshman at the University of

Journal 10/12. My name is Porter Andrew Garrison-Terry. I'm a freshman at the University of Journal 10/12 My name is Porter Andrew Garrison-Terry. I'm a freshman at the University of Oregon in the 2009-2010 academic year. For the first term I'm taking a World History course, a Writing course,

More information

What is the purpose of these activities?

What is the purpose of these activities? Lesson Goal: The children will learn it is important to apologize and ask for forgiveness from people and God. Main Point: God Provides Forgiveness When We Ask For It! Bible Story: Prodigal Son (Luke 15).

More information

Broken Beginnings and Kingdom Conclusions: Disciples Matthew 4:18-22, 28:16-20, Luke 24:36-48, John 20:24-29

Broken Beginnings and Kingdom Conclusions: Disciples Matthew 4:18-22, 28:16-20, Luke 24:36-48, John 20:24-29 Broken Beginnings and Kingdom Conclusions: Disciples Matthew 4:18-22, 28:16-20, Luke 24:36-48, John 20:24-29 For all of us, there comes a time in our lives where we question everything we know about ourselves,

More information

To host His presence, we saw the three keys that we need: When we praise and worship, we are hosting His presence and He is in our lives.

To host His presence, we saw the three keys that we need: When we praise and worship, we are hosting His presence and He is in our lives. WEDNESDAY MEETING 8 th February 2017 Wisdom & Freedom of God Tonight we will start with a recap. For the last 3 weeks we have been talking about hosting the presence of God. Now we are not just ordinary

More information

the art of sleeping alone

the art of sleeping alone the art of seeping aone why one french woman gave up sex Transated by inda coverdae sophie fontane SCRIBNER New York London Toronto Sydney New Dehi Fontane_ArtOfSeeping_2P_kk.indd 3 SCRIBNER A Division

More information

STOP THE SUN. Gary Paulsen

STOP THE SUN. Gary Paulsen STOP THE SUN Gary Paulsen Terry Erickson was a tall boy; 13, starting to fill out with muscle but still a little awkward. He was on the edge of being a good athlete, which meant a lot to him. He felt it

More information

_P31Podcast_LysaWithDaughters_JMix (Completed 01/28/19) Transcript by Rev.com

_P31Podcast_LysaWithDaughters_JMix (Completed 01/28/19) Transcript by Rev.com Hi, everyone! Thanks so much for joining us on the Proverbs 31 Ministries Podcast where we share biblical truth for any girl at any age. I'm your host, Meredith Brock, and I am here with my co-host and

More information

The Murders in the Rue Morgue

The Murders in the Rue Morgue E d g a r A l l a n P o e The Murders in the Rue Morgue Part Three It Was in Paris that I met August Dupin. He was an unusually interesting young man with a busy, forceful mind. This mind could, it seemed,

More information

File No WORLD TRADE CENTER TASK FORCE INTERVIEW EMT RENAE O'CARROLL. Interview Date: October 18, Transcribed by Laurie A.

File No WORLD TRADE CENTER TASK FORCE INTERVIEW EMT RENAE O'CARROLL. Interview Date: October 18, Transcribed by Laurie A. File No. 9110116 WORLD TRADE CENTER TASK FORCE INTERVIEW EMT RENAE O'CARROLL Interview Date: October 18, 2001 Transcribed by Laurie A. Collins R. O'CARROLL 2 MR. TAMBASCO: Today is October 18th. I'm Mike

More information

Unit 2. Spelling Most Common Words Root Words. Student Page. Most Common Words

Unit 2. Spelling Most Common Words Root Words. Student Page. Most Common Words 1. the 2. of 3. and 4. a 5. to 6. in 7. is 8. you 9. that 10. it 11. he 12. for 13. was 14. on 15. are 16. as 17. with 18. his 19. they 20. at 21. be 22. this 23. from 24. I 25. have 26. or 27. by 28.

More information

Kids Daily Christ Reader

Kids Daily Christ Reader Kids Daily Christ Reader 30 devotions for seeking ALL of Christ Written by Chris & Asia Heinz, a daddy and daughter team Welcome to the Kids Daily Christ Reader! The Kids Daily Christ Reader is a resource

More information

Come_To_Worship_Week_4 Page 2 of 10

Come_To_Worship_Week_4 Page 2 of 10 Craig: Come, let us sing for joy to the Lord. Let us shout aloud to the rock of our salvation, for the Lord is the great God, the Great King above all gods. Come, let us bow down in worship, let us kneel

More information

Allison Moorer Crows Lyrics Sheet

Allison Moorer Crows Lyrics Sheet Allison Moorer Crows Lyrics Sheet 1. ABALONE SKY Fall down on me like a feather Floating on a breeze Faintest whisper softest calling I am on my knees Lead me to the ledge and let me Dangle from a limb

More information

What is the purpose of these activities?

What is the purpose of these activities? Lesson Goal: The children will learn God has a plan for our lives. They will also learn that it is our job to be obedient and constantly seek His will. Main Point: God Provides A Plan For Our Future! Bible

More information

Professor Wilma s Daily Discoveries

Professor Wilma s Daily Discoveries Props and Prep: portable CD player 1 recordable CD sciency props from the stage Day 1 Professor Wilma s Daily Discoveries Bible Point: Jesus gives us the power to be thankful. Before the skit, record a

More information

Shruti parasher - poems -

Shruti parasher - poems - Poetry Series - poems - Publication Date: 2012 Publisher: Poemhunter.com - The World's Poetry Archive (18-may-1996) 1 Before The Storm I know this isn't what I wanted, Never thought it'd come this far,

More information

Testimony of Esther Mannheim

Testimony of Esther Mannheim Testimony of Esther Mannheim Ester at Belcez concentration camp visiting with a german friend Over six million Jews perished in the Holocaust. For those belonging to a generation disconnected from those

More information

and she was saying "God loves everyone." Sid: A few years ago, a sickness erupted in you from a faulty shot as a child. Tell me about this.

and she was saying God loves everyone. Sid: A few years ago, a sickness erupted in you from a faulty shot as a child. Tell me about this. On It's Supernatural: An eight year old artist with a supernatural gift of prophetic art since the age of 2, Jordan has created heaven-sent paintings. See how God used one of Jordan's paintings to bring

More information

Tape No b-1-98 ORAL HISTORY INTERVIEW. with. Edwin Lelepali (EL) Kalaupapa, Moloka'i. May 30, BY: Jeanne Johnston (JJ)

Tape No b-1-98 ORAL HISTORY INTERVIEW. with. Edwin Lelepali (EL) Kalaupapa, Moloka'i. May 30, BY: Jeanne Johnston (JJ) Edwin Lelepali 306 Tape No. 36-15b-1-98 ORAL HISTORY INTERVIEW with Edwin Lelepali (EL) Kalaupapa, Moloka'i May 30, 1998 BY: Jeanne Johnston (JJ) This is May 30, 1998 and my name is Jeanne Johnston. I'm

More information

3PK. Joshua and Jericho. August 30-31, Joshua 5-6 Jesus Storybook Bible (pp ) God always knows best.

3PK. Joshua and Jericho. August 30-31, Joshua 5-6 Jesus Storybook Bible (pp ) God always knows best. 3PK August 30-31, 2014 Joshua 5-6 Jesus Storybook Bible (pp. 108-115) First 10 minutes of the service hour: Engage kids in cooperative play activities to help them connect to other kids Next 5 minutes:

More information

Unit 1 Summary: Act Up

Unit 1 Summary: Act Up Unit 1 Summary: Act Up T here is an amazing God working behind the scenes of our everyday lives. While our lives may seem ordinary and boring, this God is just waiting to break into our day and take us

More information

February 4-5, David and Goliath. God rescues his family. 1 Samuel 17

February 4-5, David and Goliath. God rescues his family. 1 Samuel 17 February 4-5, 2017 David and Goliath 1 Samuel 17 God rescues his family. Connect Time (15 minutes): Five minutes after the service begins, split kids into groups and begin their activity. Large Group (30

More information

Jonah 1 Unwelcome Assignments By Kent Crockett

Jonah 1 Unwelcome Assignments By Kent Crockett Jonah 1 Unwelcome Assignments By Kent Crockett www.makinglifecount.net Jonah 1:1-2 The word of the Lord came to Jonah the son of Amittai saying, Arise, go to Ninevah the great city, and cry against it,

More information

Lucifer's Arrival. written by. Samuel Hofer

Lucifer's Arrival. written by. Samuel Hofer Lucifer's Arrival written by Samuel Hofer Address Phone E-mail INT. BEDROOM - MORNING An alarm is heard fading from black to picture. A mans hand can be seen pressing on the phone and the alarm stops.

More information

I feel... I feel... I feel... I feel... I feel... I feel... I feel... I feel...

I feel... I feel... I feel... I feel... I feel... I feel... I feel... I feel... Scenario Cards Level 3 (page 1) 1. I am lying down, listening to my favorite song. Everything is peaceful and quiet. 2. I just finished all of my work for the day. 3. My mom just gave me the best birthday

More information

File No WORLD TRADE CENTER TASK FORCE INTERVIEW PARAMEDIC KENNETH DAVIS. Interview Date: January 15, Transcribed by Nancy Francis

File No WORLD TRADE CENTER TASK FORCE INTERVIEW PARAMEDIC KENNETH DAVIS. Interview Date: January 15, Transcribed by Nancy Francis File No. 9110454 WORLD TRADE CENTER TASK FORCE INTERVIEW PARAMEDIC KENNETH DAVIS Interview Date: January 15, 2002 Transcribed by Nancy Francis 2 LIEUTENANT DUN: The date is January 15, 2002. The time is

More information

SID: Now you're a spiritual father. You mentored a gentleman that has work in India.

SID: Now you're a spiritual father. You mentored a gentleman that has work in India. 1 Is there a supernatural dimension, a world beyond the one we know? Is there life after death? Do angels exist? Can our dreams contain messages from Heaven? Can we tap into ancient secrets of the supernatural?

More information

For I ne er saw true beauty till this night.

For I ne er saw true beauty till this night. For I ne er saw true beauty till this night. Romeo Sunday, March 9, 10:49 p.m. Last night of spring break I m not a Shakepeare fan, but I love this quote because it s so romantic. When Romeo saw Juliet,

More information